Heimskringla_ Or_ The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway Snorri Sturluson 4460 downloads.pdf

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Heimskringla; Or, The
Chronicle of the Kings of Norway
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway

Author: Snorri Sturluson

Release date: July 1, 1996 [eBook #598]
Most recently updated: February 8, 2013

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/598

Credits: Produced by Douglas B. Killings, and David Widger

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK
HEIMSKRINGLA; OR, THE CHRONICLE OF THE KINGS OF
NORWAY ***

HEIMSKRINGLA
OR

THE CHRONICLE OF THE KINGS OF
NORWAY

By Snorri Sturlason
(c.1179-1241)

Originally written in Old Norse, app. 1225 A.D., by the
poet and historian Snorri Sturlason.

TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE:
The "Heimskringla" of Snorri Sturlason is a
collection of sagas concerning the various rulers of
Norway, from about A.D. 850 to the year A.D. 1177.
The Sagas covered in this work are the following:

1. Halfdan the Black Saga
2. Harald Harfager's Saga
3. Hakon the Good's Saga
4. Saga of King Harald Grafeld and of Earl Hakon Son of Sigurd
5. King Olaf Trygvason's Saga
6. Saga of Olaf Haraldson (St. Olaf)
7. Saga of Magnus the Good
8. Saga of Harald Hardrade
9. Saga of Olaf Kyrre
10. Magnus Barefoot's Saga
11. Saga of Sigurd the Crusader and His Brothers Eystein and
Olaf
12. Saga of Magnus the Blind and of Harald Gille
13. Saga of Sigurd, Inge, and Eystein, the Sons of Harald
14. Saga of Hakon Herdebreid ("Hakon the Broad-Shouldered")
15. Magnus Erlingson's Saga

While scholars and historians continue to debate
the historical accuracy of Sturlason's work, the

"Heimskringla" is still considered an important
original source for information on the Viking Age, a
period which Sturlason covers almost in its entirety.

CONTENTS

PREFACE OF SNORRE STURLASON.

HALFDAN THE BLACK SAGA.
1. HALFDAN FIGHTS WITH GANDALF AND
SIGTRYG.
2. BATTLE BETWEEN HALFDAN AND EYSTEIN.
3. HALFDAN'S MARRIAGE
4. HALFDAN'S STRIFE WITH GANDALF'S SONS.
5. HALFDAN'S MARRIAGE WITH HJORT'S
DAUGHTER.
6. OF RAGNHILD'S DREAM.
7. OF HALFDAN'S DREAM.
8. HALFDAN'S MEAT VANISHES AT A FEAST
9. HALFDAN S DEATH.

HARALD HARFAGER'S SAGA.

1. HARALD'S STRIFE WITH HAKE AND HIS
FATHER GANDALF.
2. KING HARALD OVERCOMES FIVE KINGS.
3. OF GYDA, DAUGHTER OF EIRIE.
4. KING HARALD'S VOW.
5. THE BATTLE IN ORKADAL.
6. KING HARALD S LAWS FOR LAND
PROPERTY.
7. BATTLE IN GAULARDAL.
8. HARALD SEIZES NAUMUDAL DISTRICT.
9. KING HARALD'S HOME AFFAIRS.
10. BATTLE AT SOLSKEL
11. FALL OF KINGS ARNVID AND AUDBJORN.
12. KING VEMUND BURNT TO DEATH.
13. DEATH OF EARLS HAKON, AND ATLE
MJOVE.
14. HARALD AND THE SWEDISH KING EIRIK.
15. HARALD AT A FEAST OF THE PEASANT
AKE.
16. HARALD'S JOURNEY TO TUNSBERG.
17. THE BATTLE IN GAUTLAND.
18. HRANE GAUZKE'S DEATH.
19. BATTLE IN HAFERSFJORD.
20. HARALD SUPREME SOVEREIGN IN
NORWAY.

21. HARALD'S MARRIAGE AND HIS CHILDREN.
22. KING HARALD'S VOYAGE TO THE WEST.
23. HARALD HAS HIS HAIR CLIPPED.
24. ROLF GANGER DRIVEN INTO
BANISHMENT.
25. OF THE FIN SVASE AND KING HARALD.
26. OF THJODOLF OF HVIN, THE SKALD.
27. OF EARL TORFEINAR'S OBTAINING
ORKNEY.
28. KING EIRIK EYMUNDSON'S DEATH.
29. GUTHORM'S DEATH IN TUNSBERG.
30. EARL RAGNVALD BURNT IN HIS HOUSE.
31. HALFDAN HALEG'S DEATH.
32. HARALD AND EINAR RECONCILED.
33. DEATH OF GUTHORM AND HALFDAN THE
WHITE.
34. MARRIAGE OF EIRIK.
35. HARALD DIVIDES HIS KINGDOM.
36. DEATH OF RAGNVALD RETTILBEINE.
37. DEATH OF GUDROD LJOME.
38. KING BJORN KAUPMAN'S DEATH.
39. RECONCILIATION OF THE KINGS.
40. BIRTH OF HAKON THE GOOD.
41. KING ATHELSTAN'S MESSAGE

42. HAUK'S JOURNEY TO ENGLAND.
43. HAKON, THE FOSTER-SON OF ATHELSTAN,
IS BAPTIZED.
44. EIRIK BROUGHT TO THE SOVEREIGNTY.
45. KING HARALD'S DEATH.
46. THE DEATH OF OLAF AND OF SIGROD.

HAKON THE GOOD'S SAGA.
1. HAKON CHOSEN KING.
2. KING HAKON'S PROGRESS THROUGH THE
COUNTRY.
3. EIRIK'S DEPARTURE FROM THE COUNTRY.
4. EIRIK'S DEATH.
5. GUNHILD AND HER SONS.
6. BATTLE IN JUTLAND.
7. BATTLE IN EYRARSUND (THE SOUND).
8. KING HAKON'S EXPEDITION TO DENMARK.
9. OF KING TRYGVE.
10. OF GUNHILD S SONS.
11. KING HAKON AS A LAW-GIVER.
12. THE BIRTH OF EARL HAKON THE GREAT.
13. OF EYSTEIN THE BAD.
14. JAMTALAND AND HELSINGJALAND.
15. HAKON SPREADS CHRISTIANITY.

16. ABOUT SACRIFICES.
17. THE FROSTA-THING.
18. KING HAKON OFFERS SACRIFICES.
19. FEAST OF THE SACRIFICE AT MORE.
20. BATTLE AT OGVALDSNES.
21. KING HAKON'S LAWS.
22. CONCERNING EIRIK'S SONS.
23. OF EGIL ULSERK.
24. BATTLE AT FREDARBERG.
25. OF KING GAMLE.
26. KING GAMLE AND ULSERK FALL.
27. EGIL ULSERK'S BURIAL-GROUND.
28. NEWS OF WAR COMES TO KING HAKON.
29. THE ARMAMENT OF EIRIK'S SONS.
30. KING HAKON'S BATTLE ARRAY.
31. FALL OF SKREYJA AND ASKMAN.
32. HAKON'S DEATH.

SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF
EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD.
1. GOVERNMENT OF THE SONS OF EIRIK.
2. CHRISTIANITY OF GUNHILD'S SONS.
3. COUNCILS BY GUNHILD AND HER SONS.

4. GUNHILD'S SONS AND GRJOTGARD.
5. SIGURD BURNT IN A HOUSE IN STJORADAL
6. HISTORY OF HAKON, SIGURD'S SON.
7. OF HARALD GRAFELD.
8. EARL EIRIK'S BIRTH.
9. KING TRYGVE OLAFSON'S MURDER.
10. KING GUDROD'S FALL.
11. OF HARALD GRENSKE.
12. EARL HAKON'S FEUDS.
13. OF EARL HAKON AND GUNHILD'S SONS.
14. SIGURD SLEFA'S MURDER.
15. GRJOTGARD'S FALL.
16. KING ERLING'S FALL.
17. THE SEASONS IN NORWAY AT THIS TIME.
18. THE ICELANDERS AND EYVIND THE
SKALD.

KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA.
1. OLAF TRYGVASON'S BIRTH.
2. OF GUNHILD S SONS.
3. ASTRID'S JOURNEY.
4. HAKON'S EMBASSY TO SWEDEN.
5. OF SIGURD EIRIKSON.

6. OLAF IS SET FREE IN EISTLAND.
7. KLERKON KILLED BY OLAF.
8. OF HAKON EARL OF HLADER.
9. OF GOLD HARALD.
10. COUNCILS HELD BY HAKON AND HARALD.
11. HARALD GORMSON'S MESSAGE TO
NORWAY.
12. TREACHERY OF HARALD AND HAKON.
13. DEATH OF HARALD GRAFELD.
14. GOLD HARALD'S DEATH.
15. DIVISION OF THE COUNTRY.
16. GUNHILD'S SONS LEAVE THE COUNTRY.
18. BATTLE BETWEEN HAKON AND
RAGNFRED.
19. EARL HAKON'S MARRIAGE.
20. DEATH OF SKOPTE.
21. OLAF TRYGVASON'S JOURNEY FROM
RUSSIA.
22. OLAF TRYGVASON'S MARRIAGE.
23. EARL HAKON PAYS NO SCAT.
24. HARALD OPPOSES CHRISTIANITY.
25. OLAF TRYGVASON'S WAR EXPEDITION.
26. OTTA AND HAKON IN BATTLE.
27. HARALD AND HAKON ARE BAPTIZED.

28. HAKON RENOUNCES CHRISTIANITY.
29. THE EMPEROR OTTA RETURNS HOME.
30. OLAF'S JOURNEY FROM VINDLAND.
31. KING OLAF'S FORAYS.
32. KING OLAF IS BAPTIZED.
33. OLAF MARRIES GYDA.
34. KING OLAF AND ALFVINE'S DUEL.
35. KING OLAF GETS HIS DOG VIGE.
36. HARALD GORMSON SAILS AGAINST
ICELAND.
37. HARALD SENDS A WARLOCK TO ICELAND.
38. HARALD GORMSON'S DEATH.
39. VOW OF THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS.
40. EIRIK AND HAKON MAKE A WAR LEVY.
41. EXPEDITION OF THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS.
42. OF THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS.
43. BATTLE WITH THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS.
44. EARL SIGVALDE'S FLIGHT.
45. BUE THROWS HIMSELF OVERBOARD.
46. VIKINGS BOUND TOGETHER IN ONE
CHAIN.
47. DEATH OF GISSUR OF VALDERS.
48. KING HARALD GRENSKE'S DEATH.

49. BIRTH OF OLAF, SON OF HARALD
GRENSKE.
50. ABOUT EARL HAKON.
51. THORER KLAKKA'S JOURNEY.
52. OLAF TRYGVASON COMES TO NORWAY.
53. EARL HAKON'S FLIGHT.
54. ERLEND'S DEATH.
55. EARL HAKON'S DEATH.
56. EARL HAKON'S HEAD.
57. OLAF TRYGVASON ELECTED KING.
58. LODIN'S MARRIAGE
59. OLAF BAPTIZES THE COUNTRY OF VIKEN.
60. OF THE HORDALAND PEOPLE.
61. ROGALAND BAPTIZED.
62. ERLING SKJALGSON'S WOOING.
64. ERLING SKJALGSON'S WEDDING.
65. RAUMSDAL AND FJORD-DISTRICTS
BAPTIZED.
66. OLAF PROPOSES MARRIAGE TO QUEEN
SIGRID.
67. OLAF HARALDSON BAPTIZED.
68. MEETING OF OLAF AND SIGRID.
69. THE BURNING OF WARLOCKS.
70. EYVIND KELDA'S DEATH.

71. OLAF AND ODIN'S APPARITION.
72. THE THING IN THRONDHJEM.
73. JARNSKEGGE OR IRON BEARD.
74. THE FEAST AT HLADER.
75. OF THE THING IN THRONDHJEM.
76. THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE BAPTIZED.
77. A TOWN IN THE THRONDHJEM COUNTRY.
78. KING OLAF'S MARRIAGE.
79. BUILDING OF THE SHIP CRANE.
80. THANGBRAND THE PRIEST GOES TO
ICELAND.
81. OF SIGURD AND HAUK.
82. OF HAREK OF THJOTTA.
83. EYVIND KINRIFA'S DEATH.
84. HALOGALAND MADE CHRISTIAN.
85. THORER HJORT'S DEATH.
86. KING OLAF'S VOYAGE TO GODEY.
87. OF RAUD'S BEING TORTURED.
88. OF THE ICELANDERS.
89. BAPTISM OF THE ICELANDERS.
90. HALFRED VANDREDASKALD BAPTIZED.
91. THANGBRAND RETURNS FROM ICELAND.
92. OF KING OLAF'S FEATS.

93. BAPTISM OF LEIF EIRIKSON.
94. FALL OF KING GUDROD.
95. BUILDING OF THE SHIP LONG SERPENT.
96. EARL EIRIK, THE SON OF HAKON.
97. EIRIK'S FORAY ON THE BALTIC COASTS.
98. KING SVEIN'S MARRIAGE.
99. KING BURIZLEIF'S MARRIAGE.
100. OLAF GETS THYRE IN MARRIAGE.
101. OLAF'S LEVY FOR WAR.
102. CREW ON BOARD OF THE LONG
SERPENT.
103. ICELAND BAPTIZED.
104. GREENLAND BAPTIZED
105. RAGNVALD SENDS MESSENGERS TO
OLAF.
106. OLAF SENDS EXPEDITION TO VINDLAND.
107. OLAF'S EXPEDITION VINDLAND.
108. CONSPIRACY AGAINST KING OLAF.
109. EARL SIGVALDE'S TREACHEROUS PLANS.
110. KING OLAF'S VOYAGE FROM VINDLAND.
111. CONSULTATION OF THE KINGS.
112. OF KING OLAF'S PEOPLE.
113. OLAF'S SHIPS PREPARED FOR BATTLE.

114. OF KING OLAF.
115. THE BATTLE BEGINS.
116. FLIGHT OF SVEIN AND OLAF THE SWEDE.
117. OF EARL EIRIK.
118. OF EINAR TAMBARSKELVER.
119. OLAF GIVES HIS MEN SHARP SWORDS.
120. THE SERPENT BOARDED.
121. THE SERPENT'S DECKS CLEARED.
122. REPORT AMONG THE PEOPLE.
123. OF EARL EIRIK, THE SON OF HAKON.

SAGA OF OLAF HARALDSON.
1. OF SAINT OLAF'S BRINGING UP.
2. OF OLAF AND KING SIGURD SYR.
3. OF RING OLAF'S ACCOMPLISHMENTS.
4. KING OLAF'S WAR EXPEDITION.
5. OLAF'S FIRST BATTLE.
6. FORAY IN SVITHJOD.
7. THE SECOND BATTLE.
8. THE THIRD BATTLE.
9. THE FOURTH BATTLE IN SUDERVIK.
10. THE FIFTH BATTLE IN FRIESLAND.
11. DEATH OF KING SVEIN FORKED BEARD.

12. THE SIXTH BATTLE.
13. THE SEVENTH BATTLE.
14. EIGHTH AND NINTH BATTLES OF OLAF.
15. THE TENTH BATTLE.
16. ELEVENTH, TWELFTH AND THIRTEENTH
BATTLES.
17. FOURTEENTH BATTLE AND OLAF'S
DREAM.
18. FIFTEENTH BATTLE.
19. OF THE EARLS OF ROUEN.
20. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER.
21. OF ERLING SKIALGSON.
22. OF THE HERSE ERLING SKIALGSON.
23. OF EARL EIRIK.
24. THE MURDER OF EDMUND.
25. OLAF AND ETHELRED'S SONS.
26. BATTLE OF KING OLAF.
27. OLAF'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY.
28. HAKON TAKEN PRISONER BY OLAF.
29. HAKON'S DEPARTURE FROM NORWAY.
30. ASTA RECEIVES HER SON OLAF.
31. KING SIGURD'S DRESS.
32. OF THE FEAST.

33. CONVERSATION OF OLAF AND SIGURD.
34. KINGS IN THE UPLAND DISTRICTS.
35. OLAF GETS THE TITLE OF KING FROM
THE THING.
36. KING OLAF TRAVELS IN THE UPLANDS.
37. LEVY AGAINST OLAF IN THRONDHJEM.
38. OLAF'S PROGRESS IN THRONDHJEM.
39. OF EARL SVEIN'S PROCEEDINGS.
40. EARL SVEIN'S AND EINAR'S
CONSULTATIONS.
41. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD.
42. OF EARL SVEIN.
43. OF KING OLAF.
44. OF EARL SVEIN'S FORCES.
45. KING OLAF S FORCES.
46. KING OLAF'S SPEECH.
47. OF THE BATTLE AT NESJAR.
48. EARL SVEIN'S FLIGHT.
49. EARL SVEIN LEAVES THE COUNTRY.
50. OLAF'S AND SIGURD'S CONSULTATION.
51. OF KING OLAF.
52. PLAN OF SVEIN AND THE SWEDISH KING.
53. EARL SVEIN'S DEATH.

54. OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE.
55. OF KING OLAF'S HOUSEHOLD.
56. OF KING OLAF'S HABITS.
57. KING OLAF'S MESSENGERS.
58. OLAF AND ERLING RECONCILED.
59. EILIF OF GAUTLAND'S MURDER.
60. THE HISTORY OF EYVIND URARHORN.
61. THRAND WHITE'S MURDER.
62. CHRISTIANITY PROCLAIMED IN VIKEN.
63. HROE'S FALL.
64. FALL OF GUDLEIK AND THORGAUT.
65. MEETING OF OLAF AND RAGNVALD.
66. KING OLAF THE SWEDE.
67. ACCOUNT OF THEIR RECONCILIATION.
68. JOURNEY OF BJORN THE MARSHAL.
69. CONVERSATION OF BJORN AND
INGEBJORG.
70. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD.
71. HJALTE SKEGGJASON WHILE HE WAS IN
SVITHIOD.
72. OLAF'S JOURNEY TO THE UPLANDS.
73. TREACHERY OF THE UPLAND KINGS.
74. MUTILATING OF THE UPLAND KINGS.

75. KING OLAF'S HALF-BROTHERS.
76. THE DIVISION OF THE COUNTRY.
77. OF THE LAGMAN THORGNY.
78. MEETING OF RAGNVALD AND INGEGERD.
79. RAGNVALD AND THORGNY.
80. OF THE UPSALA THING.
81. THORGNY'S SPEECH.
82. OF KING HROREK'S TREACHERY.
83. OF LITTLE FIN.
84. MURDER OF OLAF'S COURT-MEN.
85. OF HROREK'S ASSAULT.
86. KING HROREK'S JOURNEY TO ICELAND.
87. BATTLE IN ULFREKS-FJORD.
88. OLAF PREPARES FOR HIS BRIDAL
JOURNEY.
89. OF THE SWEDISH KING'S CHILDREN.
90. OF THE SWEDISH KING OLAF'S HUNTING.
91. OLAF THE NORWAY KING'S COUNSELS.
92. SIGVAT THE SKALD'S JOURNEY
EASTWARDS.
93. RAGNVALD AND ASTRA'S JOURNEY.
94. OF KING OLAF'S MARRIAGE.
95. THE AGREEMENT BROKEN BY OLAF.

96. HISTORY OF THE LAGMAN EMUND.
97. MEETING OF RECONCILIATION BETWEEN
THE KINGS, AND THEIR GAME AT DICE.
98. OF OLAF OF NORWAY, AFTER THE
MEETING.
99. HISTORY OF THE EARLS OF ORKNEY.
100. OF THE EARLS EINAR AND BRUSE.
101. OF THORKEL AMUNDASON.
102. THE AGREEMENT OF THE EARLS.
103. EYVIND URARHORN'S MURDER.
104. EARL EINAR'S MURDER.
105. AGREEMENT BETWEEN KING OLAF AND
EARL BRUSE.
106. THE EARL'S AGREEMENT TO THE KING'S
TERMS.
107. EARL THORFIN'S DEPARTURE, AND
RECONCILIATION WITH THORKEL.
108. EARL BRUSE'S DEPARTURE.
109. OF THE EARLS THORFIN AND BRUSE.
110. OF HAREK OF THJOTTA.
111. OF THE PEOPLE OF HALOGALAND.
112. OF ASMUND GRANKELSON.
113. OF THE SACRIFICES OF THE
THRONDHJEM PEOPLE.

114. OF THE SACRIFICES BY THE PEOPLE OF
THE INTERIOR OF THE THRONDHJEM DISTRICT.
115. MURDER OF OLVER OF EGGJA.
116. OF THE SONS OF ARNE.
117. KING OLAF'S JOURNEY TO THE UPLANDS.
118. THE STORY OF DALE-GUDBRAND.
119. DALE-GUDBRAND IS BAPTIZED.
120. HEDEMARK BAPTIZED.
121. RECONCILIATION OF THE KING AND
EINAR.
122. RECONCILIATION OF THE KING AND
ERLING.
123. HERE BEGINS THE STORY OF ASBJORN
SELSBANE.
124. MURDER OF THORER SEL.
125. OF SKJALG, THE SON OF ERLING
SKJALGSON.
126. OF THORARIN NEFIULFSON.
127. ERLING'S RECONCILIATION WITH KING
OLAF.
128. OF THORER HUND AND ASBJORN
SELSBANE.
129. KING OLAF BAPTIZES IN VORS AND
VALDERS.
130. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER.
131. THE BIRTH OF KING MAGNUS.

132. THE MURDER OF ASBJORN SELSBANE.
133. OF KING OLAF.
134. KING OLAF'S MESSAGE TO ICELAND, AND
THE COUNSELS OF THE ICELANDERS.
135. THE ANSWER OF THE ICELANDERS.
136. OF THE PEOPLE OF THE FAREY ISLANDS.
137. OF THE MARRIAGE OF KETIL AND OF
THORD TO THE KING'S SISTERS.
138. OF THE ICELANDERS.
139. HERE BEGINS THE STORY OF CANUTE
THE GREAT.
140. CANUTE'S MESSAGE TO KING OLAF.
141. KING OLAF'S ALLIANCE WITH ONUND
THE KING OF SVITHJOD.
142. KING CANUTE'S AMBASSADORS TO
ONUND OF SVITHJOD.
143. THE EXPEDITION TO BJARMALAND.
144. MEETING OF KING OLAF AND KING
ONUND.
145. THORALF'S MURDER.
146. OF THE ICELANDERS.
147. OF THE JAMTALAND PEOPLE.
148. STEIN'S STORY.
149. FIN ARNASON'S EXPEDITION TO
HALOGALAND.

150. DISPUTE BETWEEN HAREK AND
ASMUND.
151. THOROD'S STORY.
152. KING OLAF'S LEVY OF MEN.
153. KARL MORSKE'S STORY.
154. KING OLAF'S EXPEDITION WITH HIS
LEVY.
155. OF KING OLAF AND KING ONUND.
156. OF KING CANUTE THE GREAT.
157. OF KING CANUTE'S SHIP THE DRAGON.
158. HARDAKNUT TAKEN TO BE KING IN
DENMARK.
159. FORAY IN SCANIA.
160. BATTLE IN HELGA RIVER.
161. KING OLAF AND KING ONUND'S PLANS.
162. OF KING CANUTE AND EARL ULF.
163. OF THE EARL'S MURDER.
164. OF KING OLAF AND THE SWEDES.
165. OF EGIL AND TOFE.
166. TREACHERY TOWARDS KING OLAF.
167. KING OLAF'S CONSULTATIONS.
168. HAREK OF THJOTTA'S VOYAGE.
169. KING OLAF'S COURSE FROM SVITHJOD.
170. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD.

171. OF ERLING SKJALGSON AND HIS SONS.
172. OF KING OLAF'S PRESENTS AT YULE.
173. OF BJORN THE BAILIFF.
174. OF RAUD'S SONS.
175. THORER'S DEATH.
176. THE FALL OF GRJOTGARD.
177. KING OLAF SENDS FOR HIS SHIPS AND
GOODS.
178. KING OLAF'S COUNSELS.
179. HAREK OF THJOTTA BURNS GRANKEL
AND HIS MEN.
180. KING CANUTE'S EXPEDITION TO
NORWAY.
181. OF KING CANUTE.
182. OF THORARIN LOFTUNGA.
183. OF THE MESSENGERS SENT BY KING
OLAF FOR HIS SHIPS.
184. OF KING OLAF IN HIS PROCEEDINGS.
185. OF KING OLAF'S VOYAGE.
186. OF ERLING SKJALGSON'S FALL.
187. OF THE INSURRECTION OF AGDER
DISTRICT.
188. DEATH OF ASLAK FITIASKALLE.
189. CLEARING OF THE URD.
190. OLAF'S PROPHECIES.

191. KING OLAF PROCEEDS TO RUSSIA.
192. CAUSES OF THE REVOLT AGAINST KING
OLAF.
193. OF JOKUL BARDSON.
194. OF KALF ARNASON.
195. OF THE DEATH OF EARL HAKON.
196. OF BJORN THE MARSHAL.
197. BJORN THE MARSHAL'S JOURNEY.
198. OF KING OLAF.
199. OF KING OLAF'S DREAM.
200. OF KING OLAF'S HEALING POWERS.
201. KING OLAF BURNS THE WOOD SHAVINGS
ON HIS HAND FOR HIS SABBATH BREACH.
202. OF KING OLAF.
203. OF KING OLAF'S JOURNEY FROM RUSSIA.
204. OF THE LENDERMEN IN NORWAY.
205. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER.
206. OF THE CHIEF PEOPLE IN NORWAY.
207. OF HARALD SIGURDSON'S
PROCEEDINGS.
208. OF KING OLAF'S PROCEEDINGS IN
SVITHJOD.
209. KING OLAF ADVANCES TO
JARNBERALAND.
210. OF DAG HRINGSON.

211. OF KING OLAF'S JOURNEY.
212. OF VAGABOND-MEN.
213. OF KING OLAF'S VISION.
214. OF THE MIRACLE ON THE CORN LAND.
215. OF THE BAPTISM OF THE VAGABOND
FOREST-MEN.
216. KING OLAF'S SPEECH.
217. KING OLAF'S COUNSEL.
218. OF KING OLAF'S SKALDS.
219. OF KING OLAF'S GIFTS FOR THE SOULS
OF THOSE WHO SHOULD BE SLAIN.
220. OF THORMOD KOLBRUNARSKALD.
221. KING OLAF COMES TO STIKLESTAD.
222. OF THORGILS HALMASON.
223. OLAF'S SPEECH.
224. OF THORD FOLASON.
225. OF KING OLAF'S ARMOUR.
226. KING OLAF'S DREAM.
227. OF ARNLJOT GELLINE'S BAPTISM.
228. CONCERNING THE ARMY COLLECTED IN
NORWAY.
229. OF BISHOP SIGURD.
230. BISHOP SIGURD'S SPEECH.
231. OF THE LENDERMEN.

232. KALF ARNASON'S SPEECH.
233. HOW THE LENDERMEN SET UP THEIR
BANNERS.
234. OF THORSTEIN KNARRARSMID.
235. OF THE PREPARATIONS OF THE BONDES.
236. OF THE KING'S AND THE BONDES'
ARMIES.
237. MEETING OF THE KING AND THE
BONDES.
238. BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE OF
STIKLESTAD.
239. THORGEIR OF KVISTSTAD'S FALL.
240. KING OLAF'S FALL.
241. BEGINNING OF DAG HRINGSON'S
ATTACK.
242. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE SHOWN TO
THORER HUND.
243. OF KALF ARNASON'S BROTHERS.
244. OF THE BONDES OF VERADAL.
245. OF THE KING'S BROTHER, HARALD
SIGURDSON.
246. OF THORMOD KOLBRUNARSKALD.
247. THORMOD'S DEATH.
248. OF SOME CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE
BATTLE.
249. A MIRACLE ON A BLIND MAN.

250. OF THORER HUND.
251. OF KING OLAF'S BODY.
252. OF THE BEGINNING OF KING SVEIN
ALFIFASON'S GOVERNMENT.
253. OF KING SVEIN'S LAWS.
254. OF KING OLAF'S SANCTITY.
255. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER.
256. OF THE SONS OF ARNE.
257. BISHOP SIGURD'S FLIGHT.
258. KING OLAF THE SAINT'S REMAINS
DISINTERRED.
259. OF KING OLAF'S MIRACLES.
260. OF KING OLAF'S AGE AND REIGN.
261. OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE.
262. OF KING SVEIN'S LEVY.
263. KING TRYGVE OLAFSON'S FALL.
264. OF THE COUNSELS OF EINAR
TAMBASKELFER AND KALF ARNASON.
265. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER AND KALF
ARNASON'S JOURNEY.

SAGA OF MAGNUS THE GOOD.
1. MAGNUS OLAFSON'S JOURNEY FROM THE
WEST.
2. MAGNUS'S EXPEDITION FROM SVITHJOD.

3. MAGNUS MADE KING.
4. KING SVEIN'S FLIGHT.
5. KING MAGNUS'S JOURNEY TO NORWAY.
6. DEATH OF KING CANUTE THE GREAT AND
HIS SON SVEIN.
7. RECONCILIATION BETWEEN HARDAKNUT
AND KING MAGNUS.
8. OF QUEEN ASTRID.
9. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD.
10. OF KING MAGNUS'S FIRST ARRIVAL IN
SVITHJOD.
11. KING OLAF'S SHRINE.
12. OF THORER HUND.
13. OF THE MURDER OF HAREK OF THJOTTA.
14. OF THORGEIR FLEK.
15. KALF ARNASON FLIES THE COUNTRY
16. OF THE THREATS OF THE BONDES.
17. OF THE FREE-SPEAKING SONG
("BERSOGLISVISUR").
18. OF THE ENGLISH KINGS.
19. OF KING MAGNUS OLAFSON.
20. KING MAGNUS'S ARMAMENT.
21. KING MAGNUS COMES TO DENMARK.
22. KING MAGNUS CHOSEN KING OF
DENMARK.

23. OF SVEIN ULFSON.
24. SVEIN ULFSON CREATED AN EARL.
25. KING MAGNUS'S FORAY.
26. SVEIN RECEIVES THE TITLE OF KING.
27. OF KING MAGNUS'S MILITARY FORCE.
28. OF KING OLAF'S MIRACLE.
29. BATTLE OF HLYRSKOG HEATH.
30. BATTLE AT RE.
31. BATTLE AT AROS.
32. SVEIN'S FLIGHT.
33. BURNING IN FYEN.
34. BATTLE AT HELGANES
35. OF KING MAGNUS'S CAMPAIGN.
36. OF KING MAGNUS'S BATTLES.
37. OF KING MAGNUS, AND THORFIN AND
RAGNVALD, EARLS OF ORKNEY.
38. OF KING MAGNUS'S LETTER TO ENGLAND.
39. KING EDWARD'S ANSWER TO KING
MAGNUS'S LETTER.

SAGA OF HARALD HARDRADE.
1. HARALD ESCAPES FROM THE BATTLE OF
STIKLESTAD.
2. HARALD'S JOURNEY TO CONSTANTINOPLE.

3. OF HARALD.
4. OF HARALD AND GYRGER CASTING LOTS.
5. HARALD'S EXPEDITION IN THE LAND OF
THE SARACENS (SERKLAND).
6. BATTLE IN SICILY.
7. BATTLE AT ANOTHER CASTLE.
8. BATTLE AT A THIRD CASTLE.
9. OF ULF AND HALDOR.
10. BATTLE AT A FOURTH CASTLE.
11. OF HARALD.
12. HARALD'S EXPEDITION TO PALESTINE.
13. HARALD PUT IN PRISON.
14. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE AND BLINDING
THE GREEK EMPEROR.
15. HARALD'S JOURNEY FROM
CONSTANTINOPLE.
16. OF KING HARALD.
17. KING HARALD'S MARRIAGE.
18. THE LEAGUE BETWEEN KING HARALD
AND SVEIN ULFSON.
19. KING HARALD'S FORAY.
20. KING MAGNUS'S LEVY.
21. TREATY BETWEEN HARALD AND MAGNUS.
22. TREATY BETWEEN HARALD AND SVEIN
BROKEN.

23. KING MAGNUS GIVES HARALD HALF OF
NORWAY.
24. HARALD GIVES MAGNUS THE HALF OF HIS
TREASURES.
25. OF KING MAGNUS.
26. OF SVEIN ULFSON.
27. OF THE LEVY OF THE TWO KINGS.
28. KING MAGNUS THE GOOD'S DEATH.
29. KING MAGNUS'S FUNERAL.
30. OF SVEIN ULFSON.
31. OF KING HARALD SIGURDSON.
32. OF THORKEL GEYSA'S DAUGHTERS.
33. MARRIAGES AND CHILDREN OF HARALD
HARDRADE.
34. OF THE ARMAMENTS OF SVEIN ULFSON
AND HARALD.
35. HARALD'S ESCAPE INTO THE JUTLAND
SEA.
36. OF HARALD.
37. OF HALDOR SNORRASON.
38. OF ULF USPAKSON.
39. OF THE BUILDING OF CHURCHES AND
HOUSES.
40. BEGINNING OF HAKON IVARSON'S STORY.
41. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER.

42. OF EARL ORM.
43. HARALD'S PRIDE.
44. OF THE QUARREL OF KING HARALD AND
EINAR TAMBASKELFER.
45. THE FALL OF EINAR AND EINDRIDE.
46. OF KING HARALD AND FIN ARNASON.
47. OF FIN ARNASON'S JOURNEY.
48. OF FIN AND HAKON IVARSON.
49. OF THE COURTSHIP OF HAKON IVARSON.
50. HAKON'S JOURNEY TO DENMARK.
51. MURDER OF ASMUND.
52. HAKON IVARSON'S MARRIAGE.
53. RECONCILIATION OF KING HARALD AND
KALF.
54. FALL OF KALF ARNASON.
55. FIN ARNASON'S EXPEDITION OUT OF THE
COUNTRY.
56. OF GUTHORM GUNHILDSON.
57. GUTHORM'S JUNCTION WITH THE IRISH
KING MARGAD.
58. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF IN DENMARK.
59. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE ON A CRIPPLE.
60. KING HARALD'S FORAY IN DENMARK.
61. KING HARALD HAD A SHIP BUILT.

62. KING HARALD'S CHALLENGE.
63. OF KING HARALD'S FLEET.
64. OF KING SVEIN'S ARMAMENT.
65. BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE OF NIS-RIVER.
66. KING SVEIN'S FLIGHT.
67. OF KING HARALD.
68. FIN ARNASON GETS QUARTER.
69. OF KING SVEIN.
70. OF THE TALK OF THE COURT-MEN.
71. OF THE ATTEMPT TO TAKE EARL HAKON.
72. OF EARL HAKON.
73. AGREEMENT BETWEEN KING HARALD
AND KING SVEIN.
74. KING HARALD'S BATTLE WITH EARL
HAKON.
75. DEATH OF HAL, THE MURDERER OF
KODRAN.
76. OF KING HARALD.
77. OF THE KINGS OF ENGLAND.
78. OF HARALD GODWINSON.
79. KING EDWARD'S DEATH.
80. HARALD GODWINSON MADE KING OF
ENGLAND.
81. EARL TOSTE'S EXPEDITION TO DENMARK.

82. EARL TOSTE'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY.
83. GYRD'S DREAMS.
84. THORD'S DREAM.
85. KING HARALD'S DREAM.
86. BATTLE AT SCARBOROUGH.
87. OF HARALD'S ORDER OF BATTLE.
88. THE BATTLE AT THE HUMBER.
89. OF EARL TOSTE.
90. OF KING HARALD'S LANDING.
91. OF EARL TOSTE'S COUNSEL.
92. OF KING HARALD'S ARMY.
93. OF KING HARALD GODWINSON.
94. OF THE TROOP OF THE NOBILITY.
95. OF THE BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE.
96. FALL OF KING HARALD.
97. SKIRMISH OF ORRE.
98. OF STYRKAR THE MARSHAL.
99. OF WILLIAM THE BASTARD.
100. FALL OF KING HARALD GODWINSON.
101. EARL VALTHIOF'S DEATH.
102. OF OLAF HARALDSON'S EXPEDITION TO
NORWAY.
103. OF KING HARALD SIGURDSON.

104. KING HARALD AND KING OLAF
COMPARED.
105. KING MAGNUS'S DEATH.

SAGA OF OLAF KYRRE.
1. OLAF'S PERSONAL APPEARANCE.
2. OF KING OLAF'S MANNER OF LIVING.
3. FASHION OF KING OLAF'S COURT.
4. ARRANGEMENT OF KING OLAF'S COURT.
5. KING SVEIN ULFSON'S DEATH.
6. MIRACLES OF KING OLAF THE SAINT.
7. OF THE SHRINE OF KING OLAF THE SAINT.
8. KING OLAF WAS BLESSED WITH PEACE.
9. MEETING OF OLAF KYRRE AND CANUTE
THE SAINT.
10. A BONDE WHO UNDERSTOOD THE
LANGUAGE OF BIRDS.
11. OF KING OLAF KYRRE'S DEATH.

MAGNUS BAREFOOT'S SAGA.
1. BEGINNING OF THE REIGN OF KING
MAGNUS AND HIS COUSIN HAKON.
2. HAKON'S DEATH.
3. OF A FORAY IN HALLAND.
4. OF THORER OF STEIG.

5. OF THORER'S ADVENTURES.
6. DEATH OF THORER AND EGIL.
7. OF THE PUNISHMENT OF THE
THRONDHJEM PEOPLE.
8. OF THE BONDE SVEINKE, AND SIGURD
ULSTRENG.
9. KING MAGNUS MAKES WAR ON THE
SOUTHERN HEBUDES.
10. OF LAGMAN, KING GUDROD'S SON.
11. OF THE FALL OF EARL HUGE THE BRAVE.
12. DEATH OF THE EARLS OF ORKNEY.
13. QUARRELS OF KING MAGNUS AND KING
INGE.
14. OF THE NORTHMEN.
15. KING MAGNUS AND GIPARDE.
16. BATTLE OF FOXERNE.
17. MEETING OF THE KINGS AT THE GAUT
RIVER.
18. KING MAGNUS'S MARRIAGE.
19. OF THE QUARREL OF KING MAGNUS AND
SKOPTE.
20. FIN SKOPTASON'S PROCEEDINGS.
21. OGMUND SKOPTASON'S PROCEEDINGS.
22. SKOPTE OGMUNDSON'S VOYAGE ABROAD.

23. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF THE SAINT AT A
FIRE.
24. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF ON A LAME
WOMAN.
25. WAR IN IRELAND.
26. KING MAGNUS'S FORAY ON THE LAND.
27. FALL OF KING MAGNUS.
28. OF KING MAGNUS AND VIDKUN JONSON.

SAGA OF SIGURD THE CRUSADER AND HIS
BROTHERS EYSTEIN AND OLAF.
1. BEGINNING OF THE REIGN OF KING
MAGNUS'S SONS.
2. OF THE EARLS OF ORKNEY.
3. KING SIGURD'S JOURNEY OUT OF THE
COUNTRY.
4. OF KING SIGURD'S JOURNEY.
5. LISBON TAKEN.
6. BATTLE IN THE ISLAND FORMINTERRA.
7. OF THE BATTLES OF IVIZA AND MINORCA.
8. DUKE ROGER MADE A KING.
9. OF KING ROGER.
10. KING SIGURD'S EXPEDITION TO
PALESTINE.
11. SIDON TAKEN.

12. SIGURD'S EXPEDITION TO
CONSTANTINOPLE.
13. SIGURD AND THE EMPEROR OF
CONSTANTINOPLE.
14. KING SIGURD THE CRUSADER'S RETURN
HOME.
15. EYSTEIN'S DOINGS IN THE MEANTIME.
16. OF KING EYSTEIN.
17. OF KING EYSTEIN'S PERFECTIONS.
18. OF IVAR INGIMUNDSON.
19. OF KING SIGURD.
20. OF KING SIGURD'S DREAM.
21. OF KING SIGURD'S MARRIAGE.
22. OF THE CASES BEFORE THE THING.
23. OF KING OLAF'S DEATH.
24. MAGNUS THE BLIND; HIS BIRTH.
25. COMPARISON BETWEEN THE TWO KINGS.
26. OF KING SIGURD'S SICKNESS.
27. OF KING EYSTEIN'S DEATH.
28. BAPTIZING THE PEOPLE OF SMALAND.
29. OF THORARIN STUTFELD.
30. OF SIGURD AND OTTAR BIRTING.
31. OF KING SIGURD'S DREAM.
32. OF ASLAK HANE.

33. OF A WOMAN BROUGHT TO THE KING.
34. HARALD GILLE COMES TO NORWAY.
35. RACE BETWEEN MAGNUS AND HARALD
GILLE.
36. OF SIGURD'S SWIMMING.
37. OF HARALD AND SVEIN RIMHILDSON.
38. OF KING OLAF'S MIRACLE.
39. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE WITH A PRISONER.
40. KING SIGURD MARRIES CECILIA.
41. IMPROVEMENT OF KONUNGAHELLA.
42. KING SIGURD'S DEATH.

SAGA OF MAGNUS THE BLIND AND OF
HARALD GILLE.
1. MAGNUS AND HARALD PROCLAIMED
KINGS.
2. OF THE FORCES OF HARALD AND MAGNUS.
3. BATTLE AT FYRILEIF.
4. DEATH OF ASBJORN AND OF NEREID.
5. OF THE COUNSELS PROPOSED.
6. OF HARALD'S FORCE.
7. KING MAGNUS TAKEN PRISONER.
8. KING MAGNUS MUTILATED.
9. WONDERFUL OMENS IN KONUNGAHELLA.

10. THE RISE OF WAR IN KONUNGAHELLA.
11. THE SECOND BATTLE.
12. OF MAGNUS THE BLIND.
13. OF KING HARALD GILLE AND BISHOP
MAGNUS.
14. BEGINNING OF SIGURD SLEMBIDJAKN.
15. SIGURD IN ICELAND.
16. OF SIGURD SLEMBE.
17. TREACHERY TOWARDS KING HARALD.
18. MURDER OF KING HARALD.

SAGA OF SIGURD, INGE, AND EYSTEIN, THE
SONS OF HARALD
1. HISTORY OF KINGS SIGURD AND INGE.
2. OF SIGURD SLEMBIDJAKN.
3. KING EIRIK'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY.
4. THE TOWN OF OSLO BURNT.
5. OF SIGURD SLEMBIDJAKN.
6. THE MURDER OF BEINTEIN.
7. OF SIGURD'S SLEMBE'S CAMPAIGN.
8. OF KING INGE'S LETTER TO KING SIGURD.
9. OTTAR BIRTING'S SPEECH.
10. FALL OF MAGNUS THE BLIND.
11. SIGURD SLEMBE TAKEN PRISONER.

12. TORTURE OF SIGURD SLEMBE.
13. EYSTEIN HARALDSON COMES TO NORWAY.
14. MURDER OF OTTAR BIRTING.
15. BEGINNING OF KING EYSTEIN.
16. BEGINNING OF ORM THE KING-BROTHER.
17. JOURNEY OF ERLING SKAKKE AND EARL
RAGNVALD.
18. BIRTH OF HAKON HERDEBREID.
19. EYSTEIN AND THE PEASANTS OF HISING
ISLE.
20. WAR EXPEDITION OF KING HARALDSON.
21. OF HARALD'S SONS.
22. HABITS AND MANNERS OF HARALD'S
SONS.
23. CARDINAL NIKOLAS COMES TO THE
COUNTRY.
24. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF.
25. MIRACLES OF KING OLAF ON RICHARD.
26. KING INGE AND SIGURD HOLD A THING.
27. OF GREGORIUS DAGSON.
28. OF KING SIGURD'S FALL.
29. OF GREGORIUS DAGSON.
30. RECONCILIATION OF EYSTEIN AND INGE.
31. OF EYSTEIN AND INGE.

32. KING EYSTEIN'S DEATH.

SAGA OF HAKON HERDEBREID (HAKON
THE BROAD-SHOULDERED)
1. BEGINNING OF HAKON HERDEBREID.
2. OF GREGORIUS DAGSON.
3. KING HAKON'S FLIGHT.
4. FALL OF GYRD AND HAVARD.
5. OF THE CONSULTATIONS OF KING INGE.
6. ERLING'S SPEECH.
7. OF HAKON'S FLEET.
8. SIGURD OF REYR'S SPEECH.
9. OF KING INGE'S MEN.
10. BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE.
11. KING HAKON'S FLIGHT.
12. THE CONFLICT UPON THE PIERS.
13. MUNAN'S DEATH.
14. OF THE FALL OF GREGORIUS DAGSON.
15. KING INGE HEARS OF GREGORIUS'S FALL.
16. OF KING INGE.
17. KING INGE'S SPEECH.
18. KING INGE'S FALL.
19. OF KING HAKON AND QUEEN KRISTIN.

20. OF OLAF'S MIRACLE.
21. OLAF'S MIRACLE IN FAVOUR OF THE
VARINGS.

MAGNUS ERLINGSON'S SAGA.
1. OF MAGNUS ERLINGSON'S BEGINNING.
2. KING MAGNUS GOES TO DENMARK.
3. BATTLE OF TUNSBERG.
4. OF ERLING AND HAKON.
5. OF ERLING'S PEOPLE.
6. OF ERLING SKAKKE.
7. FALL OF KING HAKON.
8. FLIGHT OF THE CHIEFS OF HAKON'S MEN.
9. OF KING SIGURD'S BEGINNING.
10. EARL SIGURD'S CONDEMNATION.
11. OF ERLING.
12. ERLING GETS NEWS OF EARL SIGURD.
13. OF EARL SIGURD'S BATTLE ARRAY.
14. EARL SIGURD'S FALL.
15. MARKUS OF SKOG, AND SIGURD
SIGURDSON.
16. BEGINNING OF ARCHBISHOP EYSTEIN.
17. OF MARKUS AND KING SIGURD.
18. MARKUS AND KING SIGURD KILLED.

19. ERLING AND THE PEOPLE OF HISING ISLE.
20. DEATH OF FRIREK KEINA AND BJARNE.
21. CONFERENCE BETWEEN ERLING AND
EYSTEIN.
22. KING MAGNUS'S CONSECRATION.
23. KING VALDEMAR'S EMBASSY.
24. ERLING AND THE PEOPLE OF VIKEN.
25. LETTERS OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE.
26. ERLING AND THE PEOPLE OF
THRONDHJEM.
27. KING VALDEMAR'S EXPEDITION TO
NORWAY.
28. ERLING'S EXPEDITION TO JUTLAND.
29. ERLING'S EXPEDITION TO DENMARK.
30. KING VALDEMAR AND ERLING.
31. BEGINNING OF OLAF.
32. OF ERLING.
33. BATTLE AT RYDIOKUL.
34. BATTLE AT STANGAR.
35. HARALD'S DEATH.
36. EYSTEIN EYSTEINSON AND THE
BIRKEBEINS.
37. BIRKEBEINS, KING EYSTEIN, AND SKAKKE.
38. OF NIKOLAS.

39. OF EIRIK AND NIKOLAS.
40. THE FALL OF NIKOLAS.
41. EYSTEIN PROCLAIMED KING.
42. THE FALL OF KING EYSTEIN.
43. OF THE BIRKEBEINS.
44. OF KING MAGNUS ERLINGSON.

PREFACE OF SNORRE STURLASON.
In this book I have had old stories written down, as I have heard them
told by intelligent people, concerning chiefs who have have held dominion
in the northern countries, and who spoke the Danish tongue; and also
concerning some of their family branches, according to what has been told
me. Some of this is found in ancient family registers, in which the pedigrees
of kings and other personages of high birth are reckoned up, and part is
written down after old songs and ballads which our forefathers had for their
amusement. Now, although we cannot just say what truth there may be in
these, yet we have the certainty that old and wise men held them to be true.
Thjodolf of Hvin was the skald of Harald Harfager, and he composed a
poem for King Rognvald the Mountain-high, which is called "Ynglingatal."
This Rognvald was a son of Olaf Geirstadalf, the brother of King Halfdan
the Black. In this poem thirty of his forefathers are reckoned up, and the
death and burial-place of each are given. He begins with Fjolner, a son of
Yngvefrey, whom the Swedes, long after his time, worshipped and
sacrificed to, and from whom the race or family of the Ynglings take their
name.
Eyvind Skaldaspiller also reckoned up the ancestors of Earl Hakon the
Great in a poem called "Haleygjatal", composed about Hakon; and therein
he mentions Saeming, a son of Yngvefrey, and he likewise tells of the death
and funeral rites of each. The lives and times of the Yngling race were
written from Thjodolf's relation enlarged afterwards by the accounts of
intelligent people.
As to funeral rites, the earliest age is called the Age of Burning; because
all the dead were consumed by fire, and over their ashes were raised
standing stones. But after Frey was buried under a cairn at Upsala, many
chiefs raised cairns, as commonly as stones, to the memory of their
relatives.
The Age of Cairns began properly in Denmark after Dan Milkillate had
raised for himself a burial cairn, and ordered that he should be buried in it
on his death, with his royal ornaments and armour, his horse and saddle-

furniture, and other valuable goods; and many of his descendants followed
his example. But the burning of the dead continued, long after that time, to
be the custom of the Swedes and Northmen. Iceland was occupied in the
time that Harald Harfager was the King of Norway. There were skalds in
Harald's court whose poems the people know by heart even at the present
day, together with all the songs about the kings who have ruled in Norway
since his time; and we rest the foundations of our story principally upon the
songs which were sung in the presence of the chiefs themselves or of their
sons, and take all to be true that is found in such poems about their feats and
battles: for although it be the fashion with skalds to praise most those in
whose presence they are standing, yet no one would dare to relete to a chief
what he, and all those who heard it, knew to be a false and imaginary, not a
true account of his deeds; because that would be mockery, not praise.
OF THE PRIEST ARE FRODE
The priest Are Frode (the learned), a son of Thorgils the son of Geller,
was the first man in this country who wrote down in the Norse language
narratives of events both old and new. In the beginning of his book he wrote
principally about the first settlements in Iceland, the laws and government,
and next of the lagmen, and how long each had administered the law; and
he reckoned the years at first, until the time when Christianity was
introduced into Iceland, and afterwards reckoned from that to his own
times. To this he added many other subjects, such as the lives and times of
kings of Norway and Denmark, and also of England; beside accounts of
great events which have taken place in this country itself. His narratives are
considered by many men of knowledge to be the most remarkable of all;
because he was a man of good understanding, and so old that his birth was
as far back as the year after Harald Sigurdson's fall. He wrote, as he himself
says, the lives and times of the kings of Norway from the report of Od
Kolson, a grandson of Hal of Sida. Od again took his information from
Thorgeir Afradskol, who was an intelligent man, and so old that when Earl
Hakon the Great was killed he was dwelling at Nidarnes—the same place at
which King Olaf Trygvason afterwards laid the foundation of the merchant
town of Nidaros (i.e., Throndhjem) which is now there. The priest Are
came, when seven years old, to Haukadal to Hal Thorarinson, and was there
fourteen years. Hal was a man of great knowledge and of excellent
memory; and he could even remember being baptized, when he was three
years old, by the priest Thanghrand, the year before Christianity was

established by law in Iceland. Are was twelve years of age when Bishop
Isleif died, and at his death eighty years had elapsed since the fall of Olaf
Trygvason. Hal died nine years later than Bishop Isleif, and had attained
nearly the age of ninety-four years. Hal had traded between the two
countries, and had enjoyed intercourse with King Olaf the Saint, by which
he had gained greatly in reputation, and he had become well acquainted
with the kingdom of Norway. He had fixed his residence in Haukadal when
he was thirty years of age, and he had dwelt there sixty-four years, as Are
tells us. Teit, a son of Bishop Isleif, was fostered in the house of Hal at
Haukadal, and afterwards dwelt there himself. He taught Are the priest, and
gave him information about many circumstances which Are afterwards
wrote down. Are also got many a piece of information from Thurid, a
daughter of the gode Snorre. She was wise and intelligent, and remembered
her father Snorre, who was nearly thirty-five years of age when Christianity
was introduced into Iceland, and died a year after King Olaf the Saint's fall.
So it is not wonderful that Are the priest had good information about
ancient events both here in Iceland, and abroad, being a man anxious for
information, intelligent and of excellent memory, and having besides
learned much from old intelligent persons. But the songs seem to me most
reliable if they are sung correctly, and judiciously interpreted.

HALFDAN THE BLACK SAGA.
PRELIMINARY REMARKS.
Of this saga there are other versions found in "Fagrskinna" and in
"Flateyjarbok". The "Flateyjarbok" version is to a great extent a copy of
Snorre. The story about Halfdan's dream is found both in "Fagrskinna" and
in "Flateyjarbok". The probability is that both Snorre and the author of
"Fagrskinna" must have transcribed the same original text.—Ed.

1. HALFDAN FIGHTS WITH GANDALF AND
SIGTRYG.
Halfdan was a year old when his father was killed, and his mother Asa set
off immediately with him westwards to Agder, and set herself there in the
kingdom which her father Harald had possessed. Halfdan grew up there,
and soon became stout and strong; and, by reason of his black hair, was
called Halfdan the Black. When he was eighteen years old he took his
kingdom in Agder, and went immediately to Vestfold, where he divided that
kingdom, as before related, with his brother Olaf. The same autumn he went
with an army to Vingulmark against King Gandalf. They had many battles,
and sometimes one, sometimes the other gained the victory; but at last they
agreed that Halfdan should have half of Vingulmark, as his father Gudrod
had had it before. Then King Halfdan proceeded to Raumarike, and
subdued it. King Sigtryg, son of King Eystein, who then had his residence
in Hedemark, and who had subdued Raumarike before, having heard of
this, came out with his army against King Halfdan, and there was great
battle, in which King Halfdan was victorious; and just as King Sigtryg and
his troops were turning about to fly, an arrow struck him under the left arm,
and he fell dead. Halfdan then laid the whole of Raumarike under his
power. King Eystein's second son, King Sigtryg's brother, was also called
Eystein, and was then king in Hedemark. As soon as Halfdan had returned
to Vestfold, King Eystein went out with his army to Raumarike, and laid the
whole country in subjection to him.

2. BATTLE BETWEEN HALFDAN AND
EYSTEIN.
When King Halfdan heard of these disturbances in Raumarike, he again
gathered his army together; and went out against King Eystein. A battle
took place between them, and Halfdan gained the victory, and Eystein fled
up to Hedemark, pursued by Halfdan. Another battle took place, in which
Halfdan was again victorious; and Eystein fled northwards, up into the
Dales to the herse Gudbrand. There he was strengthened with new people,
and in winter he went towards Hedemark, and met Halfdan the Black upon
a large island which lies in the Mjosen lake. There a great battle was fought,
and many people on both sides were slain, but Halfdan won the victory.
There fell Guthorm, the son of the herse Gudbrand, who was one of the
finest men in the Uplands. Then Eystein fled north up the valley, and sent
his relation Halvard Skalk to King Halfdan to beg for peace. On
consideration of their relationship, King Halfdan gave King Eystein half of
Hedemark, which he and his relations had held before; but kept to himself
Thoten, and the district called Land. He likewise appropriated to himself
Hadeland, and thus became a mighty king.

3. HALFDAN'S MARRIAGE
Halfdan the Black got a wife called Ragnhild, a daughter of Harald
Gulskeg (Goldbeard), who was a king in Sogn. They had a son, to whom
Harald gave his own name; and the boy was brought up in Sogn, by his
mother's father, King Harald. Now when this Harald had lived out his days
nearly, and was become weak, having no son, he gave his dominions to his
daughter's son Harald, and gave him his title of king; and he died soon after.
The same winter his daughter Ragnhild died; and the following spring the
young Harald fell sick and died at ten years of age. As soon as Halfdan the
Black heard of his son's death, he took the road northwards to Sogn with a
great force, and was well received. He claimed the heritage and dominion
after his son; and no opposition being made, he took the whole kingdom.
Earl Atle Mjove (the Slender), who was a friend of King Halfdan, came to
him from Gaular; and the king set him over the Sogn district, to judge in the
country according to the country's laws, and collect scat upon the king's
account. Thereafter King Halfdan proceeded to his kingdom in the Uplands.

4. HALFDAN'S STRIFE WITH GANDALF'S
SONS.
In autumn, King Halfdan proceeded to Vingulmark. One night when he
was there in guest quarters, it happened that about midnight a man came to
him who had been on the watch on horseback, and told him a war force was
come near to the house. The king instantly got up, ordered his men to arm
themselves, and went out of the house and drew them up in battle order. At
the same moment, Gandalf's sons, Hysing and Helsing, made their
appearance with a large army. There was a great battle; but Halfdan being
overpowered by the numbers of people fled to the forest, leaving many of
his men on this spot. His foster-father, Olver Spake (the Wise), fell here.
The people now came in swarms to King Halfdan, and he advanced to seek
Gandalf's sons. They met at Eid, near Lake Oieren, and fought there.
Hysing and Helsing fell, and their brother Hake saved himself by flight.
King Halfdan then took possession of the whole of Vingulmark, and Hake
fled to Alfheimar.

5. HALFDAN'S MARRIAGE WITH HJORT'S
DAUGHTER.
Sigurd Hjort was the name of a king in Ringerike, who was stouter and
stronger than any other man, and his equal could not be seen for a
handsome appearance. His father was Helge Hvasse (the Sharp); and his
mother was Aslaug, a daughter of Sigurd the worm-eyed, who again was a
son of Ragnar Lodbrok. It is told of Sigurd that when he was only twelve
years old he killed in single combat the berserk Hildebrand, and eleven
others of his comrades; and many are the deeds of manhood told of him in a
long saga about his feats. Sigurd had two children, one of whom was a
daughter, called Ragnhild, then twenty years of age, and an excellent brisk
girl. Her brother Guthorm was a youth. It is related in regard to Sigurd's
death that he had a custom of riding out quite alone in the uninhabited
forest to hunt the wild beasts that are hurtful to man, and he was always
very eager at this sport. One day he rode out into the forest as usual, and
when he had ridden a long way he came out at a piece of cleared land near
to Hadeland. There the berserk Hake came against him with thirty men, and
they fought. Sigurd Hjort fell there, after killing twelve of Hake's men; and
Hake himself lost one hand, and had three other wounds. Then Hake and his
men rode to Sigurd's house, where they took his daughter Ragnhild and her
brother Guthorm, and carried them, with much property and valuable
articles, home to Hadeland, where Hake had many great farms. He ordered
a feast to be prepared, intending to hold his wedding with Ragnhild; but the
time passed on account of his wounds, which healed slowly; and the berserk
Hake of Hadeland had to keep his bed, on account of his wounds, all the
autumn and beginning of winter. Now King Halfdan was in Hedemark at
the Yule entertainments when he heard this news; and one morning early,
when the king was dressed, he called to him Harek Gand, and told him to
go over to Hadeland, and bring him Ragnhild, Sigurd Hjort's daughter.
Harek got ready with a hundred men, and made his journey so that they
came over the lake to Hake's house in the grey of the morning, and beset all
the doors and stairs of the places where the house-servants slept. Then they
broke into the sleeping-room where Hake slept, took Ragnhild, with her

brother Guthorm, and all the goods that were there, and set fire to the
house-servants' place, and burnt all the people in it. Then they covered over
a magnificent waggon, placed Ragnhild and Guthorm in it, and drove down
upon the ice. Hake got up and went after them a while; but when he came to
the ice on the lake, he turned his sword-hilt to the ground and let himself
fall upon the point, so that the sword went through him. He was buried
under a mound on the banks of the lake. When King Halfdan, who was very
quick of sight, saw the party returning over the frozen lake, and with a
covered waggon, he knew that their errand was accomplished according to
his desire. Thereupon he ordered the tables to be set out, and sent people all
round in the neighbourhood to invite plenty of guests; and the same day
there was a good feast which was also Halfdan's marriage-feast with
Ragnhild, who became a great queen. Ragnhild's mother was Thorny, a
daughter of Klakharald king in Jutland, and a sister of Thrye Dannebod who
was married to the Danish king, Gorm the Old, who then ruled over the
Danish dominions.

6. OF RAGNHILD'S DREAM.
Ragnhild, who was wise and intelligent, dreamt great dreams. She
dreamt, for one, that she was standing out in her herb-garden, and she took
a thorn out of her shift; but while she was holding the thorn in her hand it
grew so that it became a great tree, one end of which struck itself down into
the earth, and it became firmly rooted; and the other end of the tree raised
itself so high in the air that she could scarcely see over it, and it became
also wonderfully thick. The under part of the tree was red with blood, but
the stem upwards was beautifully green and the branches white as snow.
There were many and great limbs to the tree, some high up, others low
down; and so vast were the tree's branches that they seemed to her to cover
all Norway, and even much more.

7. OF HALFDAN'S DREAM.
King Halfdan never had dreams, which appeared to him an extraordinary
circumstance; and he told it to a man called Thorleif Spake (the Wise), and
asked him what his advice was about it. Thorleif said that what he himself
did, when he wanted to have any revelation by dream, was to take his sleep
in a swine-sty, and then it never failed that he had dreams. The king did so,
and the following dream was revealed to him. He thought he had the most
beautiful hair, which was all in ringlets; some so long as to fall upon the
ground, some reaching to the middle of his legs, some to his knees, some to
his loins or the middle of his sides, some to his neck, and some were only as
knots springing from his head. These ringlets were of various colours; but
one ringlet surpassed all the others in beauty, lustre, and size. This dream he
told to Thorleif, who interpreted it thus:—There should be a great posterity
from him, and his descendants should rule over countries with great, but not
all with equally great, honour; but one of his race should be more celebrated
than all the others. It was the opinion of people that this ringlet betokened
King Olaf the Saint.
King Halfdan was a wise man, a man of truth and uprightness—who
made laws, observed them himself, and obliged others to observe them.
And that violence should not come in place of the laws, he himself fixed the
number of criminal acts in law, and the compensations, mulcts, or penalties,
for each case, according to every one's birth and dignity (1).
Queen Ragnhild gave birth to a son, and water was poured over him, and
the name of Harald given him, and he soon grew stout and remarkably
handsome. As he grew up he became very expert at all feats, and showed
also a good understanding. He was much beloved by his mother, but less so
by his father.

ENDNOTES:

(1) The penalty, compensation, or manbod for every injury, due
the party injured, or to his family and next of kin if the
injury was the death or premeditated murder of the party,
appears to have been fixed for every rank and condition,
from the murder of the king down to the maiming or beating a

man's cattle or his slave. A man for whom no compensation
was due was a dishonored person, or an outlaw. It appears
to have been optional with the injured party, or his kin if
he had been killed, to take the mulct or compensation, or to
refuse it, and wait for an opportunity of taking vengeance
for the injury on the party who inflicted it, or on his kin.
A part of each mulct or compensation was due to the king;
and, these fines or penalties appear to have constituted a
great proportion of the king's revenues, and to have been
settled in the Things held in every district for
administering the law with the lagman.—L.

8. HALFDAN'S MEAT VANISHES AT A FEAST
King Halfdan was at a Yule-feast in Hadeland, where a wonderful thing
happened one Yule evening. When the great number of guests assembled
were going to sit down to table, all the meat and all the ale disappeared
from the table. The king sat alone very confused in mind; all the others set
off, each to his home, in consternation. That the king might come to some
certainty about what had occasioned this event, he ordered a Fin to be
seized who was particularly knowing, and tried to force him to disclose the
truth; but however much he tortured the man, he got nothing out of him.
The Fin sought help particularly from Harald, the king's son, and Harald
begged for mercy for him, but in vain. Then Harald let him escape against
the king's will, and accompanied the man himself. On their journey they
came to a place where the man's chief had a great feast, and it appears they
were well received there. When they had been there until spring, the chief
said, "Thy father took it much amiss that in winter I took some provisions
from him,—now I will repay it to thee by a joyful piece of news: thy father
is dead; and now thou shalt return home, and take possession of the whole
kingdom which he had, and with it thou shalt lay the whole kingdom of
Norway under thee."

9. HALFDAN S DEATH.
Halfdan the Black was driving from a feast in Hadeland, and it so
happened that his road lay over the lake called Rand. It was in spring, and
there was a great thaw. They drove across the bight called Rykinsvik, where
in winter there had been a pond broken in the ice for cattle to drink at, and
where the dung had fallen upon the ice the thaw had eaten it into holes.
Now as the king drove over it the ice broke, and King Halfdan and many
with him perished. He was then forty years old. He had been one of the
most fortunate kings in respect of good seasons. The people thought so
much of him, that when his death was known and his body was floated to
Ringerike to bury it there, the people of most consequence from Raumarike,
Vestfold, and Hedemark came to meet it. All desired to take the body with
them to bury it in their own district, and they thought that those who got it
would have good crops to expect. At last it was agreed to divide the body
into four parts. The head was laid in a mound at Stein in Ringerike, and
each of the others took his part home and laid it in a mound; and these have
since been called Halfdan's Mounds.

HARALD HARFAGER'S SAGA.

1. HARALD'S STRIFE WITH HAKE AND HIS
FATHER GANDALF.
Harald (1) was but ten years old when he succeeded his father (Halfdan
the Black). He became a stout, strong, and comely man, and withal prudent
and manly. His mother's brother, Guthorm, was leader of the hird, at the
head of the government, and commander ('hertogi') of the army. After
Halfdan the Black's death, many chiefs coveted the dominions he had left.
Among these King Gandalf was the first; then Hogne and Frode, sons of
Eystein, king of Hedemark; and also Hogne Karuson came from Ringerike.
Hake, the son of Gandalf, began with an expedition of 300 men against
Vestfold, marched by the main road through some valleys, and expected to
come suddenly upon King Harald; while his father Gandalf sat at home
with his army, and prepared to cross over the fiord into Vestfold. When
Duke Guthorm heard of this he gathered an army, and marched up the
country with King Harald against Hake. They met in a valley, in which they
fought a great battle, and King Harald was victorious; and there fell King
Hake and most of his people. The place has since been called Hakadale.
Then King Harald and Duke Guthorm turned back, but they found King
Gandalf had come to Vestfold. The two armies marched against each other,
and met, and had a great battle; and it ended in King Gandalf flying, after
leaving most of his men dead on the spot, and in that state he came back to
his kingdom. Now when the sons of King Eystein in Hedemark heard the
news, they expected the war would come upon them, and they sent a
message to Hogne Karuson and to Herse Gudbrand, and appointed a
meeting with them at Ringsaker in Hedemark.

ENDNOTES: (1) The first twenty chapters of this saga refer to Harald's
youth and his conquest of Norway. This portion of the saga
is of great importance to the Icelanders, as the settlement
of their Isle was a result of Harald's wars. The second
part of the saga (chaps. 21-46) treats of the disputes
between Harald's sons, of the jarls of Orkney, and of the
jarls of More. With this saga we enter the domain of
history.—Ed.

2. KING HARALD OVERCOMES FIVE KINGS.
After the battle King Harald and Guthorm turned back, and went with all
the men they could gather through the forests towards the Uplands. They
found out where the Upland kings had appointed their meeting-place, and
came there about the time of midnight, without the watchmen observing
them until their army was before the door of the house in which Hogne
Karuson was, as well as that in which Gudbrand slept. They set fire to both
houses; but King Eystein's two sons slipped out with their men, and fought
for a while, until both Hogne and Frode fell. After the fall of these four
chiefs, King Harald, by his relation Guthorm's success and powers, subdued
Hedemark, Ringerike, Gudbrandsdal, Hadeland, Thoten, Raumarike, and
the whole northern part of Vingulmark. King Harald and Guthorm had
thereafter war with King Gandalf, and fought several battles with him; and
in the last of them King Gandalf was slain, and King Harald took the whole
of his kingdom as far south as the river Raum.

3. OF GYDA, DAUGHTER OF EIRIE.
King Harald sent his men to a girl called Gyda, daughter of King Eirik of
Hordaland, who was brought up as foster-child in the house of a great
bonde in Valdres. The king wanted her for his concubine; for she was a
remarkably handsome girl, but of high spirit withal. Now when the
messengers came there, and delivered their errand to the girl, she answered,
that she would not throw herself away even to take a king for her husband,
who had no greater kingdom to rule over than a few districts. "And
methinks," said she, "it is wonderful that no king here in Norway will make
the whole country subject to him, in the same way as Gorm the Old did in
Denmark, or Eirik at Upsala." The messengers thought her answer was
dreadfully haughty, and asked what she thought would come of such an
answer; for Harald was so mighty a man, that his invitation was good
enough for her. But although she had replied to their errand differently from
what they wished, they saw no chance, on this occasion, of taking her with
them against her will; so they prepared to return. When they were ready,
and the people followed them out, Gyda said to the messengers, "Now tell
to King Harald these my words. I will only agree to be his lawful wife upon
the condition that he shall first, for my sake, subject to himself the whole of
Norway, so that he may rule over that kingdom as freely and fully as King
Eirik over the Swedish dominions, or King Gorm over Denmark; for only
then, methinks, can he be called the king of a people."

4. KING HARALD'S VOW.
Now came the messengers back to King Harald, bringing him the words
of the girl, and saying she was so bold and foolish that she well deserved
that the king should send a greater troop of people for her, and inflict on her
some disgrace. Then answered the king, "This girl has not spoken or done
so much amiss that she should be punished, but rather she should be
thanked for her words. She has reminded me," said he, "of something which
it appears to me wonderful I did not think of before. And now," added he, "I
make the solemn vow, and take God to witness, who made me and rules
over all things, that never shall I clip or comb my hair until I have subdued
the whole of Norway, with scat (1), and duties, and domains; or if not, have
died in the attempt." Guthorm thanked the king warmly for his vow; adding,
that it was royal work to fulfil royal words.

ENDNOTES: (1) Scat was a land-tax, paid to the king in money, malt,
meal, or flesh-meat, from all lands, and was adjudged by the Thing
to each king upon his accession, and being proposed and
accepted as king.

5. THE BATTLE IN ORKADAL.
After this the two relations gather together a great force, and prepare for
an expedition to the Uplands, and northwards up the valley (Gudbrandsdal),
and north over Dovrefjeld; and when the king came down to the inhabited
land he ordered all the men to be killed, and everything wide around to be
delivered to the flames. And when the people came to know this, they fled
every one where he could; some down the country to Orkadal, some to
Gaulardal, some to the forests. But some begged for peace, and obtained it,
on condition of joining the king and becoming his men. He met no
opposition until he came to Orkadal. There a crowd of people had
assembled, and he had his first battle with a king called Gryting. Harald
won the victory, and King Gryting was made prisoner, and most of his
people killed. He took service himself under the king, and swore fidelity to
him. Thereafter all the people in Orkadal district went under King Harald,
and became his men.

6. KING HARALD S LAWS FOR LAND
PROPERTY.
King Harald made this law over all the lands he conquered, that all the
udal property should belong to him; and that the bondes, both great and
small, should pay him land dues for their possessions. Over every district he
set an earl to judge according to the law of the land and to justice, and also
to collect the land dues and the fines; and for this each earl received a third
part of the dues, and services, and fines, for the support of his table and
other expenses. Each earl had under him four or more herses, each of whom
had an estate of twenty marks yearly income bestowed on him and was
bound to support twenty men-at-arms, and the earl sixty men, at their own
expenses. The king had increased the land dues and burdens so much, that
each of his earls had greater power and income than the kings had before;
and when that became known at Throndhjem, many great men joined the
king and took his service.

7. BATTLE IN GAULARDAL.
It is told that Earl Hakon Grjotgardson came to King Harald from Yrjar,
and brought a great crowd of men to his service. Then King Harald went
into Gaulardal, and had a great battle, in which he slew two kings, and
conquered their dominions; and these were Gaulardal district and Strind
district. He gave Earl Hakon Strind district to rule over as earl. King Harald
then proceeded to Stjoradal, and had a third battle, in which he gained the
victory, and took that district also. There upon the Throndhjem people
assembled, and four kings met together with their troops. The one ruled
over Veradal, the second over Skaun, third over the Sparbyggja district, and
the fourth over Eyin Idre (Inderoen); and this latter had also Eyna district.
These four kings marched with their men against King Harald, but he won
the battle; and some of these kings fell, and some fled. In all, King Harald
fought at the least eight battles, and slew eight kings, in the Throndhjem
district, and laid the whole of it under him.

8. HARALD SEIZES NAUMUDAL DISTRICT.
North in Naumudal were two brothers, kings,—Herlaug and Hrollaug;
and they had been for three summers raising a mound or tomb of stone and
lime and of wood. Just as the work was finished, the brothers got the news
that King Harald was coming upon them with his army. Then King Herlaug
had a great quantity of meat and drink brought into the mound, and went
into it himself, with eleven companions, and ordered the mound to be
covered up. King Hrollaug, on the contrary, went upon the summit of the
mound, on which the kings were wont to sit, and made a throne to be
erected, upon which he seated himself. Then he ordered feather-beds to be
laid upon the bench below, on which the earls were wont to be seated, and
threw himself down from his high seat or throne into the earl's seat, giving
himself the title of earl. Now Hrollaug went to meet King Harald, gave up
to him his whole kingdom, offered to enter into his service, and told him his
whole proceeding. Then took King Harald a sword, fastened it to Hrollaug's
belt, bound a shield to his neck, and made him thereupon an earl, and led
him to his earl's seat; and therewith gave him the district Naumudal, and set
him as earl over it ((A.D. 866)). (1)

ENDNOTES: (1) Before writing was in general use, this symbolical way of
performing all important legal acts appears to have entered
into the jurisprudence of all savage nations; and according
to Gibbon, chap. 44, "the jurisprudence of the first Romans
exhibited the scenes of a pantomime; the words were adapted
to the gestures, and the slightest error or neglect in the
forms of proceeding was sufficient to annul the substance of
the fairest claims."—Ed.

9. KING HARALD'S HOME AFFAIRS.
King Harald then returned to Throndhjem, where he dwelt during the
winter, and always afterwards called it his home. He fixed here his head
residence, which is called Lade. This winter he took to wife Asa, a daughter
of Earl Hakon Grjotgardson, who then stood in great favour and honour
with the king. In spring the king fitted out his ships. In winter he had caused
a great frigate (a dragon) to be built, and had it fitted-out in the most
splendid way, and brought his house-troops and his berserks on board. The
forecastle men were picked men, for they had the king's banner. From the
stem to the mid-hold was called rausn, or the fore-defence; and there were
the berserks. Such men only were received into King Harald's house-troop
as were remarkable for strength, courage, and all kinds of dexterity; and
they alone got place in his ship, for he had a good choice of house-troops
from the best men of every district. King Harald had a great army, many
large ships, and many men of might followed him. Hornklofe, in his poem
called "Glymdrapa", tells of this; and also that King Harald had a battle
with the people of Orkadal, at Opdal forest, before he went upon this
expedition.

"O'er the broad heath the bowstrings twang,
While high in air the arrows sang.
The iron shower drives to flight
The foeman from the bloody fight.
The warder of great Odin's shrine,
The fair-haired son of Odin's line,
Raises the voice which gives the cheer,
First in the track of wolf or bear.
His master voice drives them along
To Hel—a destined, trembling throng;
And Nokve's ship, with glancing sides,
Must fly to the wild ocean's tides.—
Must fly before the king who leads
Norse axe-men on their ocean steeds."

10. BATTLE AT SOLSKEL
King Harald moved out with his army from Throndhjem, and went
southwards to More. Hunthiof was the name of the king who ruled over the
district of More. Solve Klofe was the name of his son, and both were great
warriors. King Nokve, who ruled over Raumsdal, was the brother of Solve's
mother. Those chiefs gathered a great force when they heard of King
Harald, and came against him. They met at Solskel, and there was a great
battle, which was gained by King Harald (A.D. 867). Hornklofe tells of this
battle:—

"Thus did the hero known to fame,
The leader of the shields, whose name
Strikes every heart with dire dismay,
Launch forth his war-ships to the fray.
Two kings he fought; but little strife
Was needed to cut short their life.
A clang of arms by the sea-shore,—
And the shields' sound was heard no more."

The two kings were slain, but Solve escaped by flight; and King Harald
laid both districts under his power. He stayed here long in summer to
establish law and order for the country people, and set men to rule them,
and keep them faithful to him; and in autumn he prepared to return
northwards to Throndhjem. Ragnvald Earl of More, a son of Eystein
Glumra, had the summer before become one of Harald's men; and the king
set him as chief over these two districts, North More and Raumsdal;
strengthened him both with men of might and bondes, and gave him the
help of ships to defend the coast against enemies. He was called Ragnvald
the Mighty, or the Wise; and people say both names suited him well. King
Harald came back to Throndhjem about winter.

11. FALL OF KINGS ARNVID AND
AUDBJORN.
The following spring (A.D. 868) King Harald raised a great force in
Throndhjem, and gave out that he would proceed to South More. Solve
Klofe had passed the winter in his ships of war, plundering in North More,
and had killed many of King Harald's men; pillaging some places, burning
others, and making great ravage; but sometimes he had been, during the
winter, with his friend King Arnvid in South More. Now when he heard that
King Harald was come with ships and a great army, he gathered people, and
was strong in men-at-arms; for many thought they had to take vengeance of
King Harald. Solve Klofe went southwards to Firdafylke (the Fjord
district), which King Audbjorn ruled over, to ask him to help, and join his
force to King Arnvid's and his own. "For," said he, "it is now clear that we
all have but one course to take; and that is to rise, all as one man, against
King Harald, for we have strength enough, and fate must decide the victory;
for as to the other condition of becoming his servants, that is no condition
for us, who are not less noble than Harald. My father thought it better to fall
in battle for his kingdom, than to go willingly into King Harald's service, or
not to abide the chance of weapons like the Naumudal kings." King Solve's
speech was such that King Audbjorn promised his help, and gathered a
great force together and went with it to King Arnvid, and they had a great
army. Now, they got news that King Harald was come from the north, and
they met within Solskel. And it was the custom to lash the ships together,
stem to stem; so it was done now. King Harald laid his ship against King
Arnvid's, and there was the sharpest fight, and many men fell on both sides.
At last King Harald was raging with anger, and went forward to the fore-
deck, and slew so dreadfully that all the forecastle men of Arnvid's ship
were driven aft of the mast, and some fell. Thereupon Harald boarded the
ship, and King Arnvid's men tried to save themselves by flight, and he
himself was slain in his ship. King Audbjorn also fell; but Solve fled. So
says Hornklofe:—

"Against the hero's shield in vain

The arrow-storm fierce pours its rain.
The king stands on the blood-stained deck,
Trampling on many a stout foe's neck;
And high above the dinning stound
Of helm and axe, and ringing sound
Of blade and shield, and raven's cry,
Is heard his shout of 'Victory!'"

Of King Harald's men, fell his earls Asgaut and Asbjorn, together with
his brothers-in-law, Grjotgard and Herlaug, the sons of Earl Hakon of Lade.
Solve became afterwards a great sea-king, and often did great damage in
King Harald's dominions.

12. KING VEMUND BURNT TO DEATH.
After this battle (A.D. 868) King Harald subdued South More; but
Vemund, King Audbjorn's brother, still had Firdafylke. It was now late in
harvest, and King Harald's men gave him the counsel not to proceed south-
wards round Stad. Then King Harald set Earl Ragnvald over South and
North More and also Raumsdal, and he had many people about him. King
Harald returned to Throndhjem. The same winter (A.D. 869) Ragnvald
went over Eid, and southwards to the Fjord district. There he heard news of
King Vemund, and came by night to a place called Naustdal, where King
Vemund was living in guest-quarters. Earl Ragnvald surrounded the house
in which they were quartered, and burnt the king in it, together with ninety
men. The came Berdlukare to Earl Ragnvald with a complete armed long-
ship, and they both returned to More. The earl took all the ships Vemund
had, and all the goods he could get hold of. Berdlukare proceeded north to
Throndhjem to King Harald, and became his man; and dreadful berserk he
was.

13. DEATH OF EARLS HAKON, AND ATLE
MJOVE.
The following spring (A.D. 869) King Harald went southwards with his
fleet along the coast, and subdued Firdafylke. Then he sailed eastward
along the land until he came to Vik; but he left Earl Hakon Grjotgardson
behind, and set him over the Fjord district. Earl Hakon sent word to Earl
Atle Mjove that he should leave Sogn district, and be earl over Gaular
district, as he had been before, alleging that King Harald had given Sogn
district to him. Earl Atle sent word that he would keep both Sogn district
and Gaular district, until he met King Harald. The two earls quarreled about
this so long, that both gathered troops. They met at Fialar, in Stavanger
fiord, and had a great battle, in which Earl Hakon fell, and Earl Atle got a
mortal wound, and his men carried him to the island of Atley, where he
died. So says Eyvind Skaldaspiller:—

"He who stood a rooted oak,
Unshaken by the swordsman's stroke,
Amidst the whiz of arrows slain,
Has fallen upon Fjalar's plain.
There, by the ocean's rocky shore,
The waves are stained with the red gore
Of stout Earl Hakon Grjotgard's son,
And of brave warriors many a one."

14. HARALD AND THE SWEDISH KING
EIRIK.
King Harald came with his fleet eastward to Viken and landed at
Tunsberg, which was then a trading town. He had then been four years in
Throndhjem, and in all that time had not been in Viken. Here he heard the
news that Eirik Eymundson, king of Sweden, had laid under him
Vermaland, and was taking scat or land-tax from all the forest settlers; and
also that he called the whole country north to Svinasund, and west along the
sea, West Gautland; and which altogether he reckoned to his kingdom, and
took land-tax from it. Over this country he had set an earl, by name Hrane
Gauzke, who had the earldom between Svinasund and the Gaut river, and
was a mighty earl. And it was told to King Harald that the Swedish king
said he would not rest until he had as great a kingdom in Viken as Sigurd
Hring, or his son Ragnar Lodbrok, had possessed; and that was Raumarike
and Vestfold, all the way to the isle Grenmar, and also Vingulmark, and all
that lay south of it. In all these districts many chiefs, and many other
people, had given obedience to the Swedish king. King Harald was very
angry at this, and summoned the bondes to a Thing at Fold, where he laid
an accusation against them for treason towards him. Some bondes defended
themselves from the accusation, some paid fines, some were punished. He
went thus through the whole district during the summer, and in harvest he
did the same in Raumarike, and laid the two districts under his power.
Towards winter he heard that Eirik king of Sweden was, with his court,
going about in Vermaland in guest-quarters.

15. HARALD AT A FEAST OF THE PEASANT
AKE.
King Harald takes his way across the Eid forest eastward, and comes out
in Vermaland, where he also orders feasts to be prepared for himself. There
was a man by name Ake, who was the greatest of the bondes of Vermaland,
very rich, and at that time very aged. He sent men to King Harald, and
invited him to a feast, and the king promised to come on the day appointed.
Ake invited also King Eirik to a feast, and appointed the same day. Ake had
a great feasting hall, but it was old; and he made a new hall, not less than
the old one, and had it ornamented in the most splendid way. The new hall
he had hung with new hangings, but the old had only its old ornaments.
Now when the kings came to the feast, King Eirik with his court was taken
into the old hall; but Harald with his followers into the new. The same
difference was in all the table furniture, and King Eirik and his men had the
old-fashioned vessels and horns, but all gilded and splendid; while King
Harald and his men had entirely new vessels and horns adorned with gold,
all with carved figures, and shining like glass; and both companies had the
best of liquor. Ake the bonde had formerly been King Halfdan the Black s
man. Now when daylight came, and the feast was quite ended, and the
kings made themselves ready for their journey, and the horses were saddled,
came Ake before King Harald, leading in his hand his son Ubbe, a boy of
twelve years of age, and said, "If the goodwill I have shown to thee, sire, in
my feast, be worth thy friendship, show it hereafter to my son. I give him to
thee now for thy service." The king thanked him with many agreeable
words for his friendly entertainment, and promised him his full friendship
in return. Then Ake brought out great presents, which he gave to the king,
and they gave each other thereafter the parting kiss. Ake went next to the
Swedish king, who was dressed and ready for the road, but not in the best
humour. Ake gave to him also good and valuable gifts; but the king
answered only with few words, and mounted his horse. Ake followed the
king on the road and talked with him. The road led through a wood which
was near to the house; and when Ake came to the wood, the king said to
him, "How was it that thou madest such a difference between me and King

Harald as to give him the best of everything, although thou knowest thou art
my man?" "I think" answered Ake, "that there failed in it nothing, king,
either to you or to your attendants, in friendly entertainment at this feast.
But that all the utensils for your drinking were old, was because you are
now old; but King Harald is in the bloom of youth, and therefore I gave him
the new things. And as to my being thy man, thou art just as much my
man." On this the king out with his sword, and gave Ake his deathwound.
King Harald was ready now also to mount his horse, and desired that Ake
should be called. The people went to seek him; and some ran up the road
that King Eirik had taken, and found Ake there dead. They came back, and
told the news to King Harald, and he bids his men to be up, and avenge Ake
the bonde. And away rode he and his men the way King Eirik had taken,
until they came in sight of each other. Each for himself rode as hard as he
could, until Eirik came into the wood which divides Gautland and
Vermaland. There King Harald wheels about, and returns to Vermaland, and
lays the country under him, and kills King Eirik's men wheresoever he can
find them. In winter King Harald returned to Raumarike, and dwelt there a
while.

16. HARALD'S JOURNEY TO TUNSBERG.
King Harald went out in winter to his ships at Tunsberg, rigged them, and
sailed away eastward over the fiord, and subjected all Vingulmark to his
dominion. All winter he was out with his ships, and marauded in Ranrike;
so says Thorbjorn Hornklofe:—

"The Norseman's king is on the sea,
Tho' bitter wintry cold it be.—
On the wild waves his Yule keeps he.
When our brisk king can get his way,
He'll no more by the fireside stay
Than the young sun; he makes us play
The game of the bright sun-god Frey.
But the soft Swede loves well the fire
The well-stuffed couch, the doway glove,
And from the hearth-seat will not move."

The Gautlanders gathered people together all over the country.

17. THE BATTLE IN GAUTLAND.
In spring, when the ice was breaking up, the Gautlanders drove stakes
into the Gaut river to hinder King Harald with his ships from coming to the
land. But King Harald laid his ships alongside the stakes, and plundered the
country, and burnt all around; so says Horn klofe:—

"The king who finds a dainty feast,
For battle-bird and prowling beast,
Has won in war the southern land
That lies along the ocean's strand.
The leader of the helmets, he
Who leads his ships o'er the dark sea,
Harald, whose high-rigged masts appear
Like antlered fronts of the wild deer,
Has laid his ships close alongside
Of the foe's piles with daring pride."

Afterwards the Gautlanders came down to the strand with a great army,
and gave battle to King Harald, and great was the fall of men. But it was
King Harald who gained the day. Thus says Hornklofe:—

"Whistles the battle-axe in its swing
O'er head the whizzing javelins sing,
Helmet and shield and hauberk ring;
The air-song of the lance is loud,
The arrows pipe in darkening cloud;
Through helm and mail the foemen feel
The blue edge of our king's good steel
Who can withstand our gallant king?
The Gautland men their flight must wing."

18. HRANE GAUZKE'S DEATH.
King Harald went far and wide through Gautland, and many were the
battles he fought there on both sides of the river, and in general he was
victorious. In one of these battles fell Hrane Gauzke; and then the king took
his whole land north of the river and west of the Veneren, and also
Vermaland. And after he turned back there-from, he set Duke Guthorm as
chief to defend the country, and left a great force with him. King Harald
himself went first to the Uplands, where he remained a while, and then
proceeded northwards over the Dovrefjeld to Throndhjem, where he dwelt
for a long time. Harald began to have children. By Asa he had four sons.
The eldest was Guthorm. Halfdan the Black and Halfdan the White were
twins. Sigfrod was the fourth. They were all brought up in Throndhjem with
all honour.

19. BATTLE IN HAFERSFJORD.
News came in from the south land that the people of Hordaland and
Rogaland, Agder and Thelemark, were gathering, and bringing together
ships and weapons, and a great body of men. The leaders of this were Eirik
king of Hordaland; Sulke king of Rogaland, and his brother Earl Sote:
Kjotve the Rich, king of Agder, and his son Thor Haklang; and from
Thelemark two brothers, Hroald Hryg and Had the Hard. Now when Harald
got certain news of this, he assembled his forces, set his ships on the water,
made himself ready with his men, and set out southwards along the coast,
gathering many people from every district. King Eirik heard of this when he
same south of Stad; and having assembled all the men he could expect, he
proceeded southwards to meet the force which he knew was coming to his
help from the east. The whole met together north of Jadar, and went into
Hafersfjord, where King Harald was waiting with his forces. A great battle
began, which was both hard and long; but at last King Harald gained the
day. There King Eirik fell, and King Sulke, with his brother Earl Sote. Thor
Haklang, who was a great berserk, had laid his ship against King Harald's,
and there was above all measure a desperate attack, until Thor Haklang fell,
and his whole ship was cleared of men. Then King Kjotve fled to a little isle
outside, on which there was a good place of strength. Thereafter all his men
fled, some to their ships, some up to the land; and the latter ran southwards
over the country of Jadar. So says Hornklofe, viz.:—

"Has the news reached you?—have you heard
Of the great fight at Hafersfjord,
Between our noble king brave Harald
And King Kjotve rich in gold?
The foeman came from out the East,
Keen for the fray as for a feast.
A gallant sight it was to see
Their fleet sweep o'er the dark-blue sea:
Each war-ship, with its threatening throat
Of dragon fierce or ravenous brute (1)
Grim gaping from the prow; its wales
Glittering with burnished shields, (2) like scales
Its crew of udal men of war,
Whose snow-white targets shone from far
And many a mailed spearman stout
From the West countries round about,
English and Scotch, a foreign host,

And swordamen from the far French coast.
And as the foemen's ships drew near,
The dreadful din you well might hear
Savage berserks roaring mad,
And champions fierce in wolf-skins clad, (3)
Howling like wolves; and clanking jar
Of many a mail-clad man of war.
Thus the foe came; but our brave king
Taught them to fly as fast again.
For when he saw their force come o'er,
He launched his war-ships from the shore.
On the deep sea he launched his fleet
And boldly rowed the foe to meet.
Fierce was the shock, and loud the clang
Of shields, until the fierce Haklang,
The foeman's famous berserk, fell.
Then from our men burst forth the yell
Of victory, and the King of Gold
Could not withstand our Harald bold,
But fled before his flaky locks
For shelter to the island rocks.
All in the bottom of the ships
The wounded lay, in ghastly heaps;
Backs up and faces down they lay
Under the row-seats stowed away;
And many a warrior's shield, I ween
Might on the warrior's back be seen,
To shield him as he fled amain
From the fierce stone-storm's pelting rain.
The mountain-folk, as I've heard say,
Ne'er stopped as they ran from the fray,
Till they had crossed the Jadar sea,
And reached their homes—so keen each soul
To drown his fright in the mead bowl."

ENDNOTES: (1) The war-ships were called dragons, from being decorated
with the head of a dragon, serpent, or other wild animal; and the
word "draco" was adopted in the Latin of the Middle Ages to
denote a ship of war of the larger class. The snekke was
the cutter or smaller war-ship.—L.
(2) The shields were hung over the side-rails of the ships.—L.
(3) The wolf-skin pelts were nearly as good as armour against
the sword.

20. HARALD SUPREME SOVEREIGN IN
NORWAY.
After this battle King Harald met no opposition in Norway, for all his
opponents and greatest enemies were cut off. But some, and they were a
great multitude, fled out of the country, and thereby great districts were
peopled. Jemtaland and Helsingjaland were peopled then, although some
Norwegians had already set up their habitation there. In the discontent that
King Harald seized on the lands of Norway, the out-countries of Iceland and
the Farey Isles were discovered and peopled. The Northmen had also a
great resort to Hjaltland (Shetland Isles) and many men left Norway, flying
the country on account of King Harald, and went on viking cruises into the
West sea. In winter they were in the Orkney Islands and Hebrides; but
marauded in summer in Norway, and did great damage. Many, however,
were the mighty men who took service under King Harald, and became his
men, and dwelt in the land with him.

21. HARALD'S MARRIAGE AND HIS
CHILDREN.
When King Harald had now become sole king over all Norway, he
remembered what that proud girl had said to him; so he sent men to her, and
had her brought to him, and took her to his bed. And these were their
children: Alof—she was the eldest; then was their son Hrorek; then Sigtryg,
Frode, and Thorgils. King Harald had many wives and many children.
Among them he had one wife, who was called Ragnhild the Mighty, a
daughter of King Eirik, from Jutland; and by her he had a son, Eirik Blood-
axe. He was also married to Svanhild, a daughter of Earl Eystein; and their
sons were Olaf Geirstadaalf, Bjorn and Ragnar Rykkil. Lastly, King Harald
married Ashild, a daughter of Hring Dagson, up in Ringerike; and their
children were, Dag, Hring, Gudrod Skiria, and Ingigerd. It is told that King
Harald put away nine wives when he married Ragnhild the Mighty. So says
Hornklofe:—

"Harald, of noblest race the head,
A Danish wife took to his bed;
And out of doors nine wives he thrust,—
The mothers of the princes first.
Who 'mong Holmrygians hold command,
And those who rule in Hordaland.
And then he packed from out the place
The children born of Holge's race."

King Harald's children were all fostered and brought up by their relations
on the mother's side. Guthorm the Duke had poured water over King
Harald's eldest son and had given him his own name. He set the child upon
his knee, and was his foster-father, and took him with himself eastward to
Viken, and there he was brought up in the house of Guthorm. Guthorm
ruled the whole land in Viken and the Uplands, when King Harald was
absent.

22. KING HARALD'S VOYAGE TO THE WEST.
King Harald heard that the vikings, who were in the West sea in winter,
plundered far and wide in the middle part of Norway; and therefore every
summer he made an expedition to search the isles and out-skerries (1) on
the coast. Wheresoever the vikings heard of him they all took to flight, and
most of them out into the open ocean. At last the king grew weary of this
work, and therefore one summer he sailed with his fleet right out into the
West sea. First he came to Hjaltland (Shetland), and he slew all the vikings
who could not save themselves by flight. Then King Harald sailed
southwards, to the Orkney Islands, and cleared them all of vikings.
Thereafter he proceeded to the Sudreys (Hebrides), plundered there, and
slew many vikings who formerly had had men-at-arms under them. Many a
battle was fought, and King Harald was always victorious. He then
plundered far and wide in Scotland itself, and had a battle there. When he
was come westward as far as the Isle of Man, the report of his exploits on
the land had gone before him; for all the inhabitants had fled over to
Scotland, and the island was left entirely bare both of people and goods, so
that King Harald and his men made no booty when they landed. So says
Hornklofe:—

"The wise, the noble king, great
Whose hand so freely scatters gold,
Led many a northern shield to war
Against the town upon the shore.
The wolves soon gathered on the sand
Of that sea-shore; for Harald's hand
The Scottish army drove away,
And on the coast left wolves a prey."

In this war fell Ivar, a son of Ragnvald, Earl of More; and King Harald
gave Ragnvald, as a compensation for the loss, the Orkney and Shetland
isles, when he sailed from the West; but Ragnvald immediately gave both
these countries to his brother Sigurd, who remained behind them; and King
Harald, before sailing eastward, gave Sigurd the earldom of them. Thorstein
the Red, a son of Olaf the White and of Aud the Wealthy, entered into
partnership with him; and after plundering in Scotland, they subdued
Caithness and Sutherland, as far as Ekkjalsbakke. Earl Sigurd killed

Melbridge Tooth, a Scotch earl, and hung his head to his stirrup-leather; but
the calf of his leg were scratched by the teeth, which were sticking out from
the head, and the wound caused inflammation in his leg, of which the earl
died, and he was laid in a mound at Ekkjalsbakke. His son Guthorm ruled
over these countries for about a year thereafter, and died without children.
Many vikings, both Danes and Northmen, set themselves down then in
those countries.

ENDNOTES: (1) Skerries are the uninhabited dry or halt-tide rocks of a
coast.—L.

23. HARALD HAS HIS HAIR CLIPPED.
After King Harald had subdued the whole land, he was one day at a feast
in More, given by Earl Ragnvald. Then King Harald went into a bath, and
had his hair dressed. Earl Ragnvald now cut his hair, which had been uncut
and uncombed for ten years; and therefore the king had been called Lufa
(i.e., with rough matted hair). But then Earl Ragnvald gave him the
distinguishing name—Harald Harfager (i.e., fair hair); and all who saw him
agreed that there was the greatest truth in the surname, for he had the most
beautiful and abundant head of hair.

24. ROLF GANGER DRIVEN INTO
BANISHMENT.
Earl Ragnvald was King Harald's dearest friend, and the king had the
greatest regard for him. He was married to Hild, a daughter of Rolf Nefia,
and their sons were Rolf and Thorer. Earl Ragnvald had also three sons by
concubines,—the one called Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug;
and all three were grown men when their brothers born in marriage were
still children Rolf became a great viking, and was of so stout a growth that
no horse could carry him, and wheresoever he went he must go on foot; and
therefore he was called Rolf Ganger. He plundered much in the East sea.
One summer, as he was coming from the eastward on a viking's expedition
to the coast of Viken, he landed there and made a cattle foray. As King
Harald happened, just at that time, to be in Viken, he heard of it, and was in
a great rage; for he had forbid, by the greatest punishment, the plundering
within the bounds of the country. The king assembled a Thing, and had Rolf
declared an outlaw over all Norway. When Rolf's mother, Hild heard of it
she hastened to the king, and entreated peace for Rolf; but the king was so
enraged that here entreaty was of no avail. Then Hild spake these lines:—

"Think'st thou, King Harald, in thy anger,
To drive away my brave Rolf Ganger
Like a mad wolf, from out the land?
Why, Harald, raise thy mighty hand?
Why banish Nefia's gallant name-son,
The brother of brave udal-men?
Why is thy cruelty so fell?
Bethink thee, monarch, it is ill
With such a wolf at wolf to play,
Who, driven to the wild woods away
May make the king's best deer his prey."

Rolf Ganger went afterwards over sea to the West to the Hebrides, or
Sudreys; and at last farther west to Valland, where he plundered and
subdued for himself a great earldom, which he peopled with Northmen,
from which that land is called Normandy. Rolf Ganger's son was William,
father to Richard, and grandfather to another Richard, who was the father of
Robert Longspear, and grandfather of William the Bastard, from whom all

the following English kings are descended. From Rolf Ganger also are
descended the earls in Normandy. Queen Ragnhild the Mighty lived three
years after she came to Norway; and, after her death, her son and King
Harald's was taken to the herse Thorer Hroaldson, and Eirik was fostered by
him.

25. OF THE FIN SVASE AND KING HARALD.
King Harald, one winter, went about in guest-quarters in the Uplands,
and had ordered a Christmas feast to be prepared for him at the farm
Thoptar. On Christmas eve came Svase to the door, just as the king went to
table, and sent a message to the king to ask if he would go out with him.
The king was angry at such a message, and the man who had brought it in
took out with him a reply of the king's displeasure. But Svase,
notwithstanding, desired that his message should be delivered a second
time; adding to it, that he was the Fin whose hut the king had promised to
visit, and which stood on the other side of the ridge. Now the king went out,
and promised to go with him, and went over the ridge to his hut, although
some of his men dissuaded him. There stood Snaefrid, the daughter of
Svase, a most beautiful girl; and she filled a cup of mead for the king. But
he took hold both of the cup and of her hand. Immediately it was as if a hot
fire went through his body; and he wanted that very night to take her to his
bed. But Svase said that should not be unless by main force, if he did not
first make her his lawful wife. Now King Harald made Snaefrid his lawful
wife, and loved her so passionately that he forgot his kingdom, and all that
belonged to his high dignity. They had four sons: the one was Sigurd Hrise;
the others Halfdan Haleg, Gudrod Ljome and Ragnvald Rettilbeine.
Thereafter Snaefrid died; but her corpse never changed, but was as fresh
and red as when she lived. The king sat always beside her, and thought she
would come to life again. And so it went on for three years that he was
sorrowing over her death, and the people over his delusion. At last Thorleif
the Wise succeeded, by his prudence, in curing him of his delusion by
accosting him thus:—"It is nowise wonderful, king, that thou grievest over
so beautiful and noble a wife, and bestowest costly coverlets and beds of
down on her corpse, as she desired; but these honours fall short of what is
due, as she still lies in the same clothes. It would be more suitable to raise
her, and change her dress." As soon as the body was raised in the bed all
sorts of corruption and foul smells came from it, and it was necessary in all
haste to gather a pile of wood and burn it; but before this could be done the
body turned blue, and worms, toads, newts, paddocks, and all sorts of ugly

reptiles came out of it, and it sank into ashes. Now the king came to his
understanding again, threw the madness out of his mind, and after that day
ruled his kingdom as before. He was strengthened and made joyful by his
subjects, and his subjects by him and the country by both.

26. OF THJODOLF OF HVIN, THE SKALD.
After King Harald had experienced the cunning of the Fin woman, he
was so angry that he drove from him the sons he had with her, and would
not suffer them before his eyes. But one of them, Gudrod Ljome, went to
his foster-father Thjodolf of Hvin, and asked him to go to the king, who was
then in the Uplands; for Thjodolf was a great friend of the king. And so they
went, and came to the king's house late in the evening, and sat down
together unnoticed near the door. The king walked up and down the floor
casting his eye along the benches; for he had a feast in the house, and the
mead was just mixed. The king then murmured out these lines:—

"Tell me, ye aged gray-haired heroes,
Who have come here to seek repose,
Wherefore must I so many keep
Of such a set, who, one and all,
Right dearly love their souls to steep,
From morn till night, in the mead-bowl?"

Then Thjodolf replies:—

"A certain wealthy chief, I think,
Would gladly have had more to drink
With him, upon one bloody day,
When crowns were cracked in our sword-play."

Thjodolf then took off his hat, and the king recognised him, and gave him
a friendly reception. Thjodolf then begged the king not to cast off his sons;
"for they would with great pleasure have taken a better family descent upon
the mother's side, if the king had given it to them." The king assented, and
told him to take Gudrod with him as formerly; and he sent Halfdan and
Sigurd to Ringerike, and Ragnvald to Hadaland, and all was done as the
king ordered. They grew up to be very clever men, very expert in all
exercises. In these times King Harald sat in peace in the land, and the land
enjoyed quietness and good crops.

27. OF EARL TORFEINAR'S OBTAINING
ORKNEY.
When Earl Ragnvald in More heard of the death of his brother Earl
Sigurd, and that the vikings were in possession of the country, he sent his
son Hallad westward, who took the title of earl to begin with, and had many
men-at-arms with him. When he arrived at the Orkney Islands, he
established himself in the country; but both in harvest, winter, and spring,
the vikings cruised about the isles plundering the headlands, and
committing depredations on the coast. Then Earl Hallad grew tired of the
business, resigned his earldom, took up again his rights as an allodial
owner, and afterwards returned eastward into Norway. When Earl Ragnvald
heard of this he was ill pleased with Hallad, and said his son were very
unlike their ancestors. Then said Einar, "I have enjoyed but little honour
among you, and have little affection here to lose: now if you will give me
force enough, I will go west to the islands, and promise you what at any rate
will please you—that you shall never see me again." Earl Ragnvald replied,
that he would be glad if he never came back; "For there is little hope," said
he, "that thou will ever be an honour to thy friends, as all thy kin on thy
mother's side are born slaves." Earl Ragnvald gave Einar a vessel
completely equipped, and he sailed with it into the West sea in harvest.
When he came to the Orkney Isles, two vikings, Thorer Treskeg and Kalf
Skurfa, were in his way with two vessels. He attacked them instantly,
gained the battle, and slew the two vikings. Then this was sung:—

"Then gave he Treskeg to the trolls,
Torfeinar slew Skurfa."

He was called Torfeinar, because he cut peat for fuel, there being no
firewood, as in Orkney there are no woods. He afterwards was earl over the
islands, and was a mighty man. He was ugly, and blind of an eye, yet very
sharp-sighted withal.

28. KING EIRIK EYMUNDSON'S DEATH.
Duke Guthorm dwelt principally at Tunsberg, and governed the whole of
Viken when the king was not there. He defended the land, which, at that
time, was much plundered by the vikings. There were disturbances also up
in Gautland as long as King Eirik Eymundson lived; but he died when King
Harald Harfager had been ten years king of all Norway.

29. GUTHORM'S DEATH IN TUNSBERG.
After Eirik, his son Bjorn was king of Svithjod for fifty years. He was
father of Eirik the Victorious, and of Olaf the father of Styrbjorn. Guthorm
died on a bed of sickness at Tunsberg, and King Harald gave his son
Guthorm the government of that part of his dominions and made him chief
of it.

30. EARL RAGNVALD BURNT IN HIS HOUSE.
When King Harald was forty years of age many of his sons were well
advanced, and indeed they all came early to strength and manhood. And
now they began to take it ill that the king would not give them any part of
the kingdom, but put earls into every district; for they thought earls were of
inferior birth to them. Then Halfdan Haleg and Gudrod Ljome set off one
spring with a great force, and came suddenly upon Earl Ragnvald, earl of
More, and surrounded the house in which he was, and burnt him and sixty
men in it. Thereafter Halfdan took three long-ships, and fitted them out, and
sailed into the West sea; but Gudrod set himself down in the land which
Ragnvald formerly had. Now when King Harald heard this he set out with a
great force against Gudrod, who had no other way left but to surrender, and
he was sent to Agder. King Harald then set Earl Ragnvald's son Thorer over
More, and gave him his daughter Alof, called Arbot, in marriage. Earl
Thorer, called the Silent, got the same territory his father Earl Ragnvald had
possessed.

31. HALFDAN HALEG'S DEATH.
Halfdan Haleg came very unexpectedly to Orkney, and Earl Einar
immediately fled; but came back soon after about harvest time, unnoticed
by Halfdan. They met and after a short battle Halfdan fled the same night.
Einar and his men lay all night without tents, and when it was light in the
morning they searched the whole island and killed every man they could lay
hold of. Then Einar said "What is that I see upon the isle of Rinansey? Is it
a man or a bird? Sometimes it raises itself up, and sometimes lies down
again." They went to it, and found it was Halfdan Haleg, and took him
prisoner.
Earl Einar sang the following song the evening before he went into this
battle:—

"Where is the spear of Hrollaug? where
Is stout Rolf Ganger's bloody spear!
I see them not; yet never fear,
For Einar will not vengeance spare
Against his father's murderers, though
Hrollaug and Rolf are somewhat slow,
And silent Thorer sits add dreams
At home, beside the mead-bowl's streams."

Thereafter Earl Einar went up to Halfdan, and cut a spread eagle upon his
back, by striking his sword through his back into his belly, dividing his ribs
from the backbone down to his loins, and tearing out his lungs; and so
Halfdan was killed. Einar then sang:—

"For Ragnvald's death my sword is red:
Of vengeance it cannot be said
That Einar's share is left unsped.
So now, brave boys, let's raise a mound,—
Heap stones and gravel on the ground
O'er Halfdan's corpse: this is the way
We Norsemen our scat duties pay."

Then Earl Einar took possession of the Orkney Isles as before. Now
when these tidings came to Norway, Halfdan's brothers took it much to
heart, and thought that his death demanded vengeance; and many were of
the same opinion. When Einar heard this, he sang:—

"Many a stout udal-man, I know,
Has cause to wish my head laid low;
And many an angry udal knife
Would gladly drink of Eina's life.
But ere they lay Earl Einar low,—
Ere this stout heart betrays its cause,
Full many a heart will writhe, we know,
In the wolf's fangs, or eagle's claws."

32. HARALD AND EINAR RECONCILED.
King Harald now ordered a levy, and gathered a great force, with which
he proceeded westward to Orkney; and when Earl Einar heard that King
Harald was come, he fled over to Caithness. He made the following verses
on this occasion:—

"Many a bearded man must roam,
An exile from his house and home,
For cow or horse; but Halfdan's gore
Is red on Rinansey's wild shore.
A nobler deed—on Harald's shield
The arm of one who ne'er will yield
Has left a scar. Let peasants dread
The vengeance of the Norsemen's head:
I reck not of his wrath, but sing,
'Do thy worst!—I defy thee, king!—'"

Men and messages, however, passed between the king and the earl, and at
last it came to a conference; and when they met the earl submitted the case
altogether to the king's decision, and the king condemned the earl Einar and
the Orkney people to pay a fine of sixty marks of gold. As the bondes
thought this was too heavy for them to pay, the earl offered to pay the whole
if they would surrender their udal lands to him. This they all agreed to do:
the poor because they had but little pieces of land; the rich because they
could redeem their udal rights again when they liked. Thus the earl paid the
whole fine to the king, who returned in harvest to Norway. The earls for a
long time afterwards possessed all the udal lands in Orkney, until Sigurd
son of Hlodver gave back the udal rights.

33. DEATH OF GUTHORM AND HALFDAN
THE WHITE.
While King Harald's son Guthorm had the defence of Viken, he sailed
outside of the islands on the coast, and came in by one of the mouths of the
tributaries of the Gaut river. When he lay there Solve Klofe came upon him,
and immediately gave him battle, and Guthorm fell. Halfdan the White and
Halfdan the Black went out on an expedition, and plundered in the East sea,
and had a battle in Eistland, where Halfdan the White fell.

34. MARRIAGE OF EIRIK.
Eirik, Harald's son, was fostered in the house of the herse Thorer, son of
Hroald, in the Fjord district. He was the most beloved and honoured by
King Harald of all his sons. When Eirik was twelve years old, King Harald
gave him five long-ships, with which he went on an expedition,—first in
the Baltic; then southwards to Denmark, Friesland, and Saxland; on which
expedition he passed four years. He then sailed out into the West sea and
plundered in Scotland, Bretland, Ireland, and Valland, and passed four years
more in this way. Then he sailed north to Finmark, and all the way to
Bjarmaland, where he had many a battle, and won many a victory. When he
came back to Finmark, his men found a girl in a Lapland hut, whose equal
for beauty they never had seen. She said her name was Gunhild, and that
her father dwelt in Halogaland, and was called Ozur Tote. "I am here," she
said, "to learn sorcery from two of the most knowing Fins in all Finmark,
who are now out hunting. They both want me in marriage. They are so
skilful that they can hunt out traces either upon the frozen or the thawed
earth, like dogs; and they can run so swiftly on skees that neither man nor
beast can come near them in speed. They hit whatever they take aim at, and
thus kill every man who comes near them. When they are angry the very
earth turns away in terror, and whatever living thing they look upon then
falls dead. Now ye must not come in their way; but I will hide you here in
the hut, and ye must try to get them killed." They agreed to it, and she hid
them, and then took a leather bag, in which they thought there were ashes
which she took in her hand, and strewed both outside and inside of the hut.
Shortly after the Fins came home, and asked who had been there; and she
answered, "Nobody has been here." "That is wonderful," said they, "we
followed the traces close to the hut, and can find none after that." Then they
kindled a fire, and made ready their meat, and Gunhild prepared her bed. It
had so happened that Gunhild had slept the three nights before, but the Fins
had watched the one upon the other, being jealous of each other. "Now," she
said to the Fins, "come here, and lie down one on each side of me." On
which they were very glad to do so. She laid an arm round the neck of each
and they went to sleep directly. She roused them up; but they fell to sleep

again instantly, and so soundly the she scarcely could waken them. She
even raised them up in the bed, and still they slept. Thereupon she too two
great seal-skin bags, and put their heads in them, and tied them fast under
their arms; and then she gave a wink to the king's men. They run forth with
their weapons, kill the two Fins, and drag them out of the hut. That same
night came such a dreadful thunder-storm that the could not stir. Next
morning they came to the ship, taking Gunhild with them, and presented her
to Eirik. Eirik and his followers then sailed southwards to Halogaland and
he sent word to Ozur Tote, the girl's father, to meet him. Eirik said he would
take his daughter in marriage, to which Ozur Tote consented, and Eirik took
Gunhild and went southwards with her (A.D. 922).

35. HARALD DIVIDES HIS KINGDOM.
When King Harald was fifty years of age many of his sons were grown
up, and some were dead. Many of them committed acts of great violence in
the country, and were in discord among themselves. They drove some of the
king's earls out of their properties, and even killed some of them. Then the
king called together a numerous Thing in the south part of the country, and
summoned to it all the people of the Uplands. At this Thing he gave to all
his sons the title of king, and made a law that his descendants in the male
line should each succeed to the kingly title and dignity; but his descendants
by the female side only to that of earl. And he divided the country among
them thus:—Vingulmark, Raumarike, Vestfold and Thelamark, he bestowed
on Olaf, Bjorn, Sigtryg, Frode, and Thorgils. Hedemark and Gudbrandsdal
he gave to Dag, Hring, and Ragnar. To Snaefrid's sons he gave Ringerike,
Hadeland, Thoten, and the lands thereto belonging. His son Guthorm, as
before mentioned, he had set over the country from Glommen to Svinasund
and Ranrike. He had set him to defend the country to the East, as before has
been written. King Harald himself generally dwelt in the middle of the
country, and Hrorek and Gudrod were generally with his court, and had
great estates in Hordaland and in Sogn. King Eirik was also with his father
King Harald; and the king loved and regarded him the most of all his sons,
and gave him Halogaland and North More, and Raumsdal. North in
Throndhjem he gave Halfdan the Black, Halfdan the White, and Sigrod land
to rule over. In each of these districts he gave his sons the one half of his
revenues, together with the right to sit on a high-seat,—a step higher than
earls, but a step lower than his own high-seat. His king's seat each of his
sons wanted for himself after his death, but he himself destined it for Eirik.
The Throndhjem people wanted Halfdan the Black to succeed to it. The
people of Viken, and the Uplands, wanted those under whom they lived.
And thereupon new quarrels arose among the brothers; and because they
thought their dominions too little, they drove about in piratical expeditions.
In this way, as before related, Guthorm fell at the mouth of the Gaut river,
slain by Solve Klofe; upon which Olaf took the kingdom he had possessed.
Halfdan the White fell in Eistland, Halfdan Haleg in Orkney. King Harald

gave ships of war to Thorgils and Frode, with which they went westward on
a viking cruise, and plundered in Scotland, Ireland, and Bretland. They
were the first of the Northmen who took Dublin. It is said that Frode got
poisoned drink there; but Thorgils was a long time king over Dublin, until
he fell into a snare of the Irish, and was killed.

36. DEATH OF RAGNVALD RETTILBEINE.
Eirik Blood-axe expected to be head king over all his brothers and King
Harald intended he should be so; and the father and son lived long together.
Ragnvald Rettilbeine governed Hadaland, and allowed himself to be
instructed in the arts of witchcraft, and became an area warlock. Now King
Harald was a hater of all witchcraft. There was a warlock in Hordaland
called Vitgeir; and when the king sent a message to him that he should give
up his art of witchcraft, he replied in this verse:—

"The danger surely is not great
From wizards born of mean estate,
When Harald's son in Hadeland,
King Ragnvald, to the art lays hand."

But when King Harald heard this, King Eirik Blood-axe went by his
orders to the Uplands, and came to Hadeland and burned his brother
Ragnvald in a house, along with eighty other warlocks; which work was
much praised.

37. DEATH OF GUDROD LJOME.
Gudrod Ljome was in winter on a friendly visit to his foster-father
Thjodolf in Hvin, and had a well-manned ship, with which he wanted to go
north to Rogaland. It was blowing a heavy storm at the time; but Gudrod
was bent on sailing, and would not consent to wait. Thjodolf sang thus:—

"Wait, Gudrod, till the storm is past,—
Loose not thy long-ship while the blast
Howls over-head so furiously,—
Trust not thy long-ship to the sea,—
Loose not thy long-ship from the shore;
Hark to the ocean's angry roar!
See how the very stones are tost
By raging waves high on the coast!
Stay, Gudrod, till the tempest's o'er—
Deep runs the sea off the Jadar's shore."

Gudrod set off in spite of what Thjodolf could say: and when they came
off the Jadar the vessel sunk with them, and all on board were lost.

38. KING BJORN KAUPMAN'S DEATH.
King Harald's son, Bjorn, ruled over Vestfold at that time, and generally
lived at Tunsberg, and went but little on war expeditions. Tunsberg at that
time was much frequented by merchant vessels, both from Viken and the
north country, and also from the south, from Denmark, and Saxland. King
Bjorn had also merchant ships on voyages to other lands, by which he
procured for himself costly articles, and such things as he thought needful;
and therefore his brothers called him Farman (the Seaman), and Kaupman
(the Chapman). Bjorn was a man of sense and understanding, and promised
to become a good ruler. He made a good and suitable marriage, and had a
son by his wife, who was named Gudrod. Eirik Blood-axe came from his
Baltic cruise with ships of war, and a great force, and required his brother
Bjorn to deliver to him King Harald's share of the scat and incomes of
Vestfold. But it had always been the custom before, that Bjorn himself
either delivered the money into the king's hands, or sent men of his own
with it; and therefore he would continue with the old custom, and would not
deliver the money. Eirik again wanted provisions, tents, and liquor. The
brothers quarrelled about this; but Eirik got nothing and left the town. Bjorn
went also out of the town towards evening up to Saeheim. In the night Eirik
came back after Bjorn, and came to Saeheim just as Bjorn and his men were
seated at table drinking. Eirik surrounded the house in which they were; but
Bjorn with his men went out and fought. Bjorn, and many men with him,
fell. Eirik, on the other hand, got a great booty, and proceeded northwards.
But this work was taken very ill by the people of Viken, and Eirik was
much disliked for it; and the report went that King Olaf would avenge his
brother Bjorn, whenever opportunity offered. King Bjorn lies in the mound
of Farmanshaug at Saeheim.

39. RECONCILIATION OF THE KINGS.
King Eirik went in winter northwards to More, and was at a feast in
Solve, within the point Agdanes; and when Halfdan the Black heard of it he
set out with his men, and surrounded the house in which they were. Eirik
slept in a room which stood detached by itself, and he escaped into the
forest with four others; but Halfdan and his men burnt the main house, with
all the people who were in it. With this news Eirik came to King Harald,
who was very wroth at it, and assembled a great force against the
Throndhjem people. When Halfdan the Black heard this he levied ships and
men, so that he had a great force, and proceeded with it to Stad, within
Thorsbjerg. King Harald lay with his men at Reinsletta. Now people went
between them, and among others a clever man called Guthorm Sindre, who
was then in Halfdan the Black's army, but had been formerly in the service
of King Harald, and was a great friend of both. Guthorm was a great skald,
and had once composed a song both about the father and the son, for which
they had offered him a reward. But he would take nothing; but only asked
that, some day or other, they should grant him any request he should make,
which they promised to do. Now he presented himself to King Harald,
brought words of peace between them, and made the request to them both
that they should be reconciled. So highly did the king esteem him, that in
consequence of his request they were reconciled. Many other able men
promoted this business as well as he; and it was so settled that Halfdan
should retain the whole of his kingdom as he had it before, and should let
his brother Eirik sit in peace. After this event Jorun, the skald-maid,
composed some verses in "Sendibit" ("The Biting Message"):—

"I know that Harald Fairhair
Knew the dark deed of Halfdan.
To Harald Halfdan seemed
Angry and cruel."

40. BIRTH OF HAKON THE GOOD.
Earl Hakon Grjotgardson of Hlader had the whole rule over Throndhjem
when King Harald was anywhere away in the country; and Hakon stood
higher with the king than any in the country of Throndhjem. After Hakon's
death his son Sigurd succeeded to his power in Throndhjem, and was the
earl, and had his mansion at Hlader. King Harald's sons, Halfdan the Black
and Sigrod, who had been before in the house of his father Earl Hakon,
continued to be brought up in his house. The sons of Harald and Sigurd
were about the same age. Earl Sigurd was one of the wisest men of his time,
and married Bergljot, a daughter of Earl Thorer the Silent; and her mother
was Alof Arbot, a daughter of Harald Harfager. When King Harald began to
grow old he generally dwelt on some of his great farms in Hordaland;
namely, Alreksstader or Saeheim, Fitjar, Utstein, or Ogvaldsnes in the
island Kormt. When Harald was seventy years of age he begat a son with a
girl called Thora Mosterstang, because her family came from Moster. She
was descended from good people, being connected with Kare (Aslakson) of
Hordaland; and was moreover a very stout and remarkably handsome girl.
She was called the king's servant-girl; for at that time many were subject to
service to the king who were of good birth, both men and women. Then it
was the custom, with people of consideration, to choose with great care the
man who should pour water over their children, and give them a name. Now
when the time came that Thora, who was then at Moster, expected her
confinement, she would to King Harald, who was then living at Saeheim;
and she went northwards in a ship belonging to Earl Sigurd. They lay at
night close to the land; and there Thora brought forth a child upon the land,
up among the rocks, close to the ship's gangway, and it was a man child.
Earl Sigurd poured water over him, and called him Hakon, after his own
father, Hakon earl of Hlader. The boy soon grew handsome, large in size,
and very like his father King Harald. King Harald let him follow his
mother, and they were both in the king's house as long as he was an infant.

41. KING ATHELSTAN'S MESSAGE
At this time a king called Aethelstan had taken the Kingdom of England.
He was called victorious and faithful. He sent men to Norway to King
Harald, with the errand that the messengers should present him with a
sword, with the hilt and handle gilt, and also the whole sheath adorned with
gold and silver, and set with precious jewels. The ambassador presented the
sword-hilt to the king, saying, "Here is a sword which King Athelstan sends
thee, with the request that thou wilt accept it." The king took the sword by
the handle; whereupon the ambassador said, "Now thou hast taken the
sword according to our king's desire, and therefore art thou his subject as
thou hast taken his sword." King Harald saw now that this was an insult, for
he would be subject to no man. But he remembered it was his rule,
whenever anything raised his anger, to collect himself, and let his passion
run off, and then take the matter into consideration coolly. Now he did so,
and consulted his friends, who all gave him the advice to let the
ambassadors, in the first place, go home in safety.

42. HAUK'S JOURNEY TO ENGLAND.
The following summer King Harald sent a ship westward to England, and
gave the command of it to Hauk Habrok. He was a great warrior, and very
dear to the king. Into his hands he gave his son Hakon. Hank proceeded
westward in England, and found King Athelstan in London, where there
was just at the time a great feast and entertainment. When they came to the
hall, Hauk told his men how they should conduct themselves; namely, that
he who went first in should go last out, and all should stand in a row at the
table, at equal distance from each other; and each should have his sword at
his left side, but should fasten his cloak so that his sword should not be
seen. Then they went into the hall, thirty in number. Hauk went up to the
king and saluted him, and the king bade him welcome. Then Hauk took the
child Hakon, and set it on the king's knee. The king looks at the boy, and
asks Hauk what the meaning of this is. Hauk replies, "Herald the king bids
thee foster his servant-girl's child." The king was in great anger, and seized
a sword which lay beside him, and drew it, as if he was going to kill the
child. Hauk says, "Thou hast borne him on thy knee, and thou canst murder
him if thou wilt; but thou wilt not make an end of all King Harald's sons by
so doing." On that Hauk went out with all his men, and took the way direct
to his ship, and put to sea,—for they were ready,—and came back to King
Harald. The king was highly pleased with this; for it is the common
observation of all people, that the man who fosters another's children is of
less consideration than the other. From these transactions between the two
kings, it appears that each wanted to be held greater than the other; but in
truth there was no injury, to the dignity of either, for each was the upper
king in his own kingdom till his dying day.

43. HAKON, THE FOSTER-SON OF
ATHELSTAN, IS BAPTIZED.
King Athelstan had Hakon baptized, and brought up in the right faith, and
in good habits, and all sorts of good manners, and he loved Hakon above all
his relations; and Hakon was beloved by all men. He was henceforth called
Athelstan's foster-son. He was an accomplished skald, and he was larger,
stronger and more beautiful than other men; he was a man of understanding
and eloquence, and also a good Christian. King Athelstan gave Hakon a
sword, of which the hilt and handle were gold, and the blade still better; for
with it Hakon cut down a mill-stone to the centre eye, and the sword
thereafter was called the Quernbite (1). Better sword never came into
Norway, and Hakon carried it to his dying day.

ENDNOTES:
(1) Quern is the name of the small hand mill-stones still
found.
in use among the cottars in Orkney, Shetland, and the
Hebrides. This sword is mentioned in the Younger Edda.
There were many excellent swords in the olden time, and many
of them had proper names.

44. EIRIK BROUGHT TO THE
SOVEREIGNTY.
When King Harald was eighty years of age (A.D. 930) he became very
heavy, and unable to travel through the country, or do the business of a
king. Then he brought his son Eirik to his high-seat, and gave him the
power and command over the whole land. Now when King Harald's other
sons heard this, King Halfdan the Black also took a king's high-seat, and
took all Throndhjem land, with the consent of all the people, under his rule
as upper king. After the death of Bjorn the Chapman, his brother Olaf took
the command over Vestfold, and took Bjorn's son, Gudrod, as his foster-
child. Olaf's son was called Trygve; and the two foster-brothers were about
the same age, and were hopeful and clever. Trygve, especially, was
remarkable as a stout and strong man. Now when the people of Viken heard
that those of Hordaland had taken Eirik as upper king, they did the same,
and made Olaf the upper king in Viken, which kingdom he retained. Eirik
did not like this at all. Two years after this, Halfdan the Black died suddenly
at a feast in Throndhjem and the general report was that Gunhild had bribed
a witch to give him a death-drink. Thereafter the Throndhjem people took
Sigrod to be their king.

45. KING HARALD'S DEATH.
King Harald lived three years after he gave Eirik the supreme authority
over his kingdom, and lived mostly on his great farms which he possessed,
some in Rogaland, and some in Hordaland. Eirik and Gunhild had a son on
whom King Harald poured water, and gave him his own name, and the
promise that he should be king after his father Eirik. King Harald married
most of his daughters within the country to his earls, and from them many
great families are descended. Harald died on a bed of sickness in Hogaland
(A.D. 933), and was buried under a mound at Haugar in Karmtsund. In
Haugesund is a church, now standing; and not far from the churchyard, at
the north-west side, is King Harald Harfager's mound; but his grave-stone
stands west of the church, and is thirteen feet and a half high, and two ells
broad. One stone was set at head and one at the feet; on the top lay the slab,
and below on both sides were laid small stones. The grave, mound, and
stone, are there to the present day. Harald Harfager was, according to the
report of men of knowledge, or remarkably handsome appearance, great
and strong, and very generous and affable to his men. He was a great
warrior in his youth; and people think that this was foretold by his mother's
dream before his birth, as the lowest part of the tree she dreamt of was red
as blood. The stem again was green and beautiful, which betokened his
flourishing kingdom; and that the tree was white at the top showed that he
should reach a grey-haired old age. The branches and twigs showed forth
his posterity, spread over the whole land; for of his race, ever since. Norway
has always had kings.

46. THE DEATH OF OLAF AND OF SIGROD.
King Eirik took all the revenues (A.D. 934), which the king had in the
middle of the country, the next winter after King Harald's decease. But Olaf
took all the revenues eastward in Viken, and their brother Sigrod all that of
the Throndhjem country. Eirik was very ill pleased with this; and the report
went that he would attempt with force to get the sole sovereignty over the
country, in the same way as his father had given it to him. Now when Olaf
and Sigrod heard this, messengers passed between them; and after
appointing a meeting place, Sigrod went eastward in spring to Viken, and he
and his brother Olaf met at Tunsberg, and remained there a while. The same
spring (A.D. 934), King Eirik levied a great force, and ships and steered
towards Viken. He got such a strong steady gale that he sailed night and
day, and came faster than the news of him. When he came to Tunsberg, Olaf
and Sigrod, with their forces, went out of the town a little eastward to a
ridge, where they drew up their men in battle order; but as Eirik had many
more men he won the battle. Both brothers, Olaf and Sigrod, fell there; and
both their grave-mounds are upon the ridge where they fell. Then King
Eirik went through Viken, and subdued it, and remained far into summer.
Gudrod and Trygve fled to the Uplands. Eirik was a stout handsome man,
strong, and very manly,—a great and fortunate man of war; but bad-
minded, gruff, unfriendly, and silent. Gunhild, his wife, was the most
beautiful of women,—clever, with much knowledge, and lively; but a very
false person, and very cruel in disposition. The children of King Eirik and
Gunhild were, Gamle, the oldest; then Guthorm, Harald, Ragnfrod,
Ragnhild, Erling, Gudrod, and Sigurd Sleva. All were handsome, and of
manly appearance (1).

ENDNOTES: (1) Of Eirik, his wife, and children, see the following sagas.

HAKON THE GOOD'S SAGA.
PRELIMINARY REMARKS.
Of Eirik Blood-axe's five years' reign Snorre has no separate saga. He
appears not to have been beloved by the people and his queen Gunhild
seems to have had a bad influence on him.
Other accounts of Hakon may be found in "Fagrskinna" (chaps. 25-34),
"Agrip", "Historia", "Norvegiae", and in "Thjodrek" (chap. 4).
The reader is also referred to "Saxo", "Egla", "Laxdaela", "Kormaks
Saga", "Gisle Surssons Saga", "Halfred's Saga", "Floamanna Saga", "Viga
Glum's Saga", and to "Landnamabok".
Skald mentioned in this Saga are:—Glum Geirason, Thord Sjarekson,
Guthorm Sindre, Kormak Ogmundson, and Eyvind Skaldaspiller. In the
"Egla" are found many poems belonging to this epoch by Egil
Skallagrimson.
In "Fagrskinna" is found a poem (not given by Snorre) which Gunhild
(his wife) had made on King Eirik after his death, telling how Odin
welcomed him to Valhal. The author or skald who composed it is not
known, but it is considered to be one of the gems of old Norse poetry, and
we here quote it in Vigfusson's translation in his "Corpus Poeticum", vol. i.
pp. 260, 261. Gudbrand Vigfusson has filled up a few gaps from
"Hakonarmat", the poem at the end of this Saga. We have changed
Vigfusson's orthography of names, and brought them into harmony with the
spelling used in this work:—Ed.
"Odin wakes in the morning and cries, as he opens his eyes, with his
dream still fresh in his mind:—'What dreams are these? I thought I arose
before daybreak to make Valhal ready for a host of slain. I woke up the host
of the chosen. I bade them ride up to strew the benches, and to till up the
beer-vats, and I bade valkyries to bear the wine, as if a king were coming. I
look for the coming of some noble chiefs from the earth, wherefore my
heart is glad.'
"Brage, Odin's counsellor, now wakes, as a great din is heard without,
and calls out:—'What is that thundering? as if a thousand men or some great

host were tramping on—the walls and the benches are creaking withal—as
if Balder was coming back to the ball of Odin?'
"Odin answers:—'Surely thou speakest foolishly, good Brage, although
thou art very wise. It thunders for Eirik the king, that is coming to the hall
of Odin.'
"Then turning to his heroes, he cries:—'Sigmund and Sinfjotle, rise in
haste and go forth to meet the prince! Bid him in if it be Eirik, for it is he
whom I look for.'
"Sigmund answers:—'Why lookest thou more for Eirik, the king, to
Odin's hall, than for other kings?'
"Odin answers:—'Because he has reddened his brand, and borne his
bloody sword in many a land.'
"Quoth Sigmund:—'Why didst thou rob him, the chosen king of victory
then, seeing thou thoughtest him so brave?'
"Odin answered:—'Because it is not surely to be known, when the grey
wolf shall come upon the seat of the god.'
SECOND SCENE.—Without Valhal. Sigmund and Sinfjotle go outside
the hall and meet Eirik.
"Quoth Sigmund:—'Hail to thee, Eirik, be welcome here, and come into
the hall, thou gallant king! Now I will ask thee, what kings are these that
follow thee from the clash of the sword edges?'
"Eirik answers:—'They are five kings; I will tell thee all their names; I
myself am the sixth (the names followed in the song, whereof the rest is
lost.)
"Fagrskinna" says "Hakonarmal" was the model of this poem.

1. HAKON CHOSEN KING.
Hakon, Athelstan's foster-son, was in England at the time (A.D. 934) he
heard of his father King Harald's death, and he immediately made himself
ready to depart. King Athelstan gave him men, and a choice of good ships,
and fitted him out for his journey most excellently. In harvest time he came
to Norway, where he heard of the death of his brothers, and that King Eirik
was then in Viken. Then Hakon sailed northwards to Throndhjem, where he
went to Sigurd earl of Hlader who was the ablest man in Norway. He gave
Hakon a good reception; and they made a league with each other, by which
Hakon promised great power to Sigurd if he was made king. They
assembled then a numerous Thing, and Sigurd the earl recommended
Hakon's cause to the Thing, and proposed him to the bondes as king. Then
Hakon himself stood up and spoke; and the people said to each other, two
and two, as they heard him, "Herald Harfager is come again, grown and
young." The beginning of Hakon's speech was, that he offered himself to
the bondes as king, and desired from them the title of king, and aid and
forces to defend the kingdom. He promised, on the other hand, to make all
the bondes udal-holders, and give every man udal rights to the land he lived
on. This speech met such joyful applause, that the whole public cried and
shouted that they would take him to be king. And so it was that the
Throndhjem people took Hakon, who was then fifteen years old, for king;
and he took a court or bodyguard, and servants, and proceeded through the
country. The news reached the Uplands that the people in Throndhjem had
taken to themselves a king, who in every respect was like King Harald
Harfager,—with the difference, that Harald had made all the people of the
land vassals, and unfree; but this Hakon wished well to every man, and
offered the bondes to give them their udal rights again, which Harald had
taken from them. All were rejoiced at this news, and it passed from mouth
to mouth,—it flew, like fire in dry grass, through the whole land, and
eastward to the land's end. Many bondes came from the Uplands to meet
King Hakon. Some sent messengers, some tokens; and all to the same effect
—that his men they would be: and the king received all thankfully.

2. KING HAKON'S PROGRESS THROUGH
THE COUNTRY.
Early in winter (935), the king went to the Uplands, and summoned the
people to a Thing; and there streamed all to him who could come. He was
proclaimed king at every Thing; and then he proceeded eastward to Viken,
where his brother's sons, Trygve and Gudrod, and many others, came unto
him, and complained of the sorrow and evil his brother Eirik had wrought.
The hatred to King Eirik grew more and more, the more liking all men took
to King Hakon; and they got more boldness to say what they thought. King
Hakon gave Trygve and Gudrod the title of kings, and the dominions which
King Harald had bestowed on their fathers. Trygve got Ranrike and
Vingulmark, and Gudrod, Vestfold; but as they were young, and in the years
of childhood, he appointed able men to rule the land for them. He gave
them the country on the same conditions as it had been given before,—that
they should have half of the scat and revenues with him. Towards spring
King Hakon returned north, over the Uplands, to Throndhjem.

3. EIRIK'S DEPARTURE FROM THE
COUNTRY.
King Hakon, early in spring, collected a great army at Throndhjem, and
fitted out ships. The people of Viken also had a great force on foot, and
intended to join Hakon. King Eirik also levied people in the middle of the
country; but it went badly with him to gather people, for the leading men
left him, and went over to Hakon. As he saw himself not nearly strong
enough to oppose Hakon, he sailed (A.D. 935) out to the West sea with such
men as would follow him. He first sailed to Orkney, and took many people
with him from that country; and then went south towards England,
plundering in Scotland, and in the north parts of England, wherever he
could land. Athelstan, the king of England, sent a message to Eirik, offering
him dominions under him in England; saying that King Harald his father
was a good friend of King Athelstan, and therefore he would do kindly
towards his sons. Messengers passed between the two kings; and it came to
an agreement that King Eirik should take Northumberland as a fief from
King Athelstan, and which land he should defend against the Danes or other
vikings. Eirik should let himself be baptized, together with his wife and
children, and all the people who had followed him. Eirik accepted this offer,
and was baptized, and adopted the right faith. Northumberland is called a
fifth part of England. Eirik had his residence at York, where Lodbrok's sons,
it was said, had formerly been, and Northumberland was principally
inhabited by Northmen. Since Lodbrok's sons had taken the country, Danes
and Northmen often plundered there, when the power of the land was out of
their hands. Many names of places in the country are Norwegian; as
Grimsby, Haukfliot, and many others.

4. EIRIK'S DEATH.
King Eirik had many people about him, for he kept many Northmen who
had come with him from the East; and also many of his friends had joined
him from Norway. But as he had little land, he went on a cruise every
summer, and plundered in Scotland, the Hebrides, Ireland, and Bretland, by
which he gathered property. King Athelstan died on a sick bed, after a reign
of fourteen years, eight weeds, and three days. After him his brother
Jatmund was king of England, and he was no friend to the Northmen. King
Eirik, also, was in no great favour with him; and the word went about that
King Jatmund would set another chief over Northumberland. Now when
King Eirik heard this, he set off on a viking cruise to the westward; and
from the Orkneys took with him the Earls Arnkel and Erlend, the sons of
Earl Torfeinar. Then he sailed to the Hebrides, where there were many
vikings and troop-kings, who joined their men to his. With all this force he
steered to Ireland first, where he took with him all the men he could, and
then to Bretland, and plundered; and sailed thereafter south to England, and
marauded there as elsewhere. The people fled before him wherever he
appeared. As King Eirik was a bold warrior, and had a great force, he
trusted so much to his people that he penetrated far inland in the country,
following and plundering the fugitives. King Jatmund had set a king, who
was called Olaf, to defend the land; and he gathered an innumerable mass
of people, with whom he marched against King Eirik. A dreadful battle
ensued, in which many Englishmen fell; but for one who fell came three in
his place out of the country behind, and when evening came on the loss of
men turned on the side of the Northmen, and many people fell. Towards the
end of the day, King Eirik and five kings with him fell. Three of them were
Guthorm and his two sons, Ivar and Harek: there fell, also, Sigurd and
Ragnvald; and with them Torfeinar's two sons, Arnkel and Erlend. Besides
these, there was a great slaughter of Northmen; and those who escaped went
to Northumberland, and brought the news to Gunhild and her sons (A.D.
941).

5. GUNHILD AND HER SONS.
When Gunhild and her sons knew for certain that King Eirik had fallen,
after having plundered the land of the King of England, they thought there
was no peace to be expected for them; and they made themselves ready to
depart from Northumberland, with all the ships King Eirik had left, and all
the men who would go with them. They took also all the loose property, and
goods which they had gathered partly as taxes in England, partly as booty
on their expeditions. With their army they first steered northward to Orkney,
where Thorfin Hausakljufer was earl, a son of Torfeinar, and took up their
station there for a time. Eirik's sons subdued these islands and Hjaltland,
took scat for themselves, and staid there all the winter; but went on viking
cruises in summer to the West, and plundered in Scotland and Ireland.
About this Glum Geirason sings:—

"The hero who knows well to ride
The sea-horse o'er the foamingtide,—
He who in boyhood wild rode o'er
The seaman's horse to Skanea's shore.
And showed the Danes his galley's bow,
Right nobly scours the ocean now.
On Scotland's coast he lights the brand
Of flaming war; with conquering hand
Drives many a Scottish warrior tall
To the bright seats in Odin's hall.
The fire-spark, by the fiend of war
Fanned to a flame, soon spreads afar.
Crowds trembling fly,—the southern foes
Fall thick beneath the hero's blows:
The hero's blade drips red with gore,
Staining the green sward on the shore."

6. BATTLE IN JUTLAND.
When King Eirik had left the country, King Hakon, Athelstan's foster-
son, subdued the whole of Norway. The first winter (A.D. 936) he visited
the western parts, and then went north, and settled in Throndhjem. But as no
peace could be reasonably looked for so long as King Eirik with his forces
could come to Norway from the West sea, he set himself with his men-at-
arms in the middle of the country,—in the Fjord district, or in Sogn, or
Hordaland, or Rogaland. Hakon placed Sigurd earl of Hlader over the
whole Throradhjem district, as he and his father had before had it under
Harald Harfager. When King Hakon heard of his brother Eirik's death, and
also that his sons had no footing in England, he thought there was not much
to fear from them, and he went with his troops one summer eastward to
Viken. At that time the Danes plundered often in Viken, and wrought much
evil there; but when they heard that King Hakon was come with a great
army, they got out of the way, to Halland; and those who were nearest to
King Hakon went out to sea, and over to Jotland (Jutland). When the king
heard of this, he sailed after them with all his army. On arriving in Jutland
he plundered all round; and when the country people heard of it, they
assembled in a great body, and determined to defend their land, and fight.
There was a great battle; and King Hakon fought so boldly, that he went
forward before his banner without helmet or coat of mail. King Hakon won
the victory, and drove the fugitives far up the country. So says Guthorm
Sindre, in his song of Hakon:—

"Furrowing the deep-blue sea with oars,
The king pursues to Jutland's shores.
They met; and in the battle storm
Of clashing shields, full many a form
Of goodly warrior on the plain,
Full many a corpse by Hakon slain,
Glutted the ravens, who from far,
Scenting the banquet-feast of war,
Came in black flocks to Jutland's plains
To drink the blood-wine from the veins."

7. BATTLE IN EYRARSUND (THE SOUND).
Then Hakon steered southwards with his fleet to seek the vikings, and so
on to Sealand. He rowed with two cutters into the Eyrarsund, where he
found eleven viking ships, and instantly attacked them. It ended in his
gaining the victory, and clearing the viking ships of all their men. So says
Guthorm Sindre:—

"Hakon the Brave, whose skill all know
To bend in battle storm the bow,
Rushed o'er the waves to Sealand's tongue,
His two war-ships with gilt shields hung,
And cleared the decks with his blue sword
That rules the fate of war, on board
Eleven ships of the Vindland men.—
Famous is Hakon's name since then."

8. KING HAKON'S EXPEDITION TO
DENMARK.
Thereafter King Hakon carried war far and wide in Sealand; plundering
some, slaying others, taking some prisoners of war, taking ransom from
others, and all without opposition. Then Hakon proceeded along the coast
of Skane, pillaging everywhere, levying taxes and ransome from the
country, and killing all vikings, both Danish and Vindish. He then went
eastwards to the district of Gautland, marauded there, and took great
ransom from the country. So says Guthorm Sindre:—

"Hakon, who midst the battle shock
Stands like a firmly-rooted oak,
Subdued all Sealand with the sword:
From Vindland vikings the sea-bord
Of Scania swept; and, with the shield
Of Odin clad, made Gautland yield
A ransom of the ruddy gold,
Which Hakon to his war-men bold
Gave with free hand, who in his feud
Against the arrow-storm had stood."

King Hakon returned back in autumn with his army and an immense
booty; and remained all the winter (A.D. 946) in Viken to defend it against
the Danes and Gautlanders, if they should attack it.

9. OF KING TRYGVE.
In the same winter King Trygve Olafson returned from a viking cruise in
the West sea, having before ravaged in Ireland and Scotland. In spring
(A.D. 946) King Hakon went north, and set his brother's son, King Trygve,
over Viken to defend that country against enemies. He gave him also in
property all that he could reconquer of the country in Denmark, which the
summer before King Hakon had subjected to payment of scat to him. So
says Guthorm:—

"King Hakon, whose sharp sword dyes red
The bright steel cap on many a head,
Has set a warrior brave and stout
The foreign foeman to keep out,—
To keep that green land safe from war
Which black Night bore to dwarf Annar (1).
For many a carle whose trade's to wield
The battle-axe, and swing the shield,
On the swan's ocean-skates has come,
In white-winged ships, across the foam,—
Across the sea, from far Ireland,
To war against the Norseman's land."

ENDNOTES: (1) The dwarf Annar was the husband of Night, and Earth was
their daughter.—L.

10. OF GUNHILD S SONS.
King Harald Gormson ruled over Denmark at that time. He took it much
amiss that King Hakon had made war in his dominions, and the report went
that he would take revenge; but this did not take place so soon. When
Gunhild and her sons heard there was enmity between Denmark and
Norway, they began to turn their course from the West. They married King
Eirik's daughter, Ragnhild, to Arnfin, a son of Thorfin Hausakljufer; and as
soon as Eirik's sons went away, Thorfin took the earldom again over the
Orkney Islands. Gamle Eirikson was somewhat older than the other
brothers, but still he was not a grown man. When Gunhild and her sons
came from the westward to Denmark, they were well received by King
Harald. He gave them great fiefs in his kingdom, so that they could
maintain themselves and their men very well. He also took Harald Eirikson
to be his foster-son, set him on his knee, and thereafter he was brought up at
the Danish king's court. Some of Eirik's sons went out on viking
expeditions as soon as they were old enough, and gathered property,
ravaging all around in the East sea. They grew up quickly to be handsome
men, and far beyond their years in strength and perfection. Glum Geirason
tells of one of them in the Grafeld song:—

"I've heard that, on the Eastland coast,
Great victories were won and lost.
The king, whose hand is ever graced
With gift to skald, his banner placed
On, and still on; while, midst the play
Of swords, sung sharp his good sword's sway
As strong in arm as free of gold,
He thinn'd the ranks of warriors bold."

Then Eirik's sons turned northwards with their troops to Viken and
marauded there; but King Trygve kept troops on foot with which he met
them, and they had many a battle, in which the victory was sometimes on
one side, and sometimes on the other. Sometimes Eirik's sons plundered in
Viken, and sometimes Trygve in Sealand and Halland.

11. KING HAKON AS A LAW-GIVER.
As long as Hakon was king in Norway, there was good peace between
the bondes and merchants; so that none did harm either to the life or goods
of the other. Good seasons also there were, both by sea and land. King
Hakon was of a remarkably cheerful disposition, clever in words, and very
condescending. He was a man of great understanding also, and bestowed
attention on law-giving. He gave out the Gula-thing's laws on the advice of
Thorleif Spake (the Wise); also the Frosta-thing's laws on the advice of Earl
Sigurd, and of other Throndhjem men of wisdom. Eidsiva-thing laws were
first established in the country by Halfdan the Black, as has before been
written.

12. THE BIRTH OF EARL HAKON THE
GREAT.
King Hakon kept Yule at Throndhjem, and Earl Sigurd had made a feast
for him at Hlader. The night of the first day of Yule the earl's wife, Bergljot,
was brought to bed of a boy-child, which afterwards King Hakon poured
water over, and gave him his own name. The boy grew up, and became in
his day a mighty and able man, and was earl after his father, who was King
Hakon's dearest friend.

13. OF EYSTEIN THE BAD.
Eystein, a king of the Uplands, whom some called the Great, and some
the Bad, once on a time made war in Throndhjem, and subdued Eyna
district and Sparbyggia district, and set his own son Onund over them; but
the Throndhjem people killed him. Then King Eystein made another inroad
into Throndhjem, and ravaged the land far and wide, and subdued it. He
then offered the people either his slave, who was called Thorer Faxe, or his
dog, whose name was Saur, to be their king. They preferred the dog, as they
thought they would sooner get rid of him. Now the dog was, by witchcraft,
gifted with three men's wisdom; and when he barked, he spoke one word
and barked two. A collar and chain of gold and silver were made for him,
and his courtiers carried him on their shoulders when the weather or ways
were foul. A throne was erected for him, and he sat upon a high place, as
kings are used to sit. He dwelt on Eyin Idre (Idre Isle), and had his mansion
in a place now called Saurshaug. It is told that the occasion of his death was
that the wolves one day broke into his fold, and his courtiers stirred him up
to defend his cattle; but when he ran down from his mound, and attacked
the wolves, they tore him into pieces. Many other extraordinary things were
done by this King Eystein against the Throndhjem people, and in
consequence of this persecution and trouble, many chiefs and people fled
and left their udal properties.

14. JAMTALAND AND HELSINGJALAND.
Ketil Jamte, a son of Earl Onund of Sparabu, went eastward across the
mountain ridge, and with him a great multitude, who took all their farm-
stock and goods with them. They cleared the woods, and established large
farms, and settled the country afterwards called Jamtaland. Thorer Helsing,
Ketil's grandson, on account of a murder, ran away from Jamtaland and fled
eastward through the forest, and settled there. Many people followed, and
that country, which extends eastward down to the seacoast, was called
Helsingjaland; and its eastern parts are inhabited by Swedes. Now when
Harald Harfager took possession of the whole country many people fled
before him, both people of Throndhjem and of Naumudal districts; and thus
new settlers came to Jamtaland, and some all the way to Helsingjaland. The
Helsingjaland people travelled into Svithiod for their merchandise, and thus
became altogether subjects of that country. The Jamtaland people, again,
were in a manner between the two countries; and nobody cared about them,
until Hakon entered into friendly intercourse with Jamtaland, and made
friends of the more powerful people. Then they resorted to him, and
promised him obedience and payment of taxes, and became his subjects; for
they saw nothing but what was good in him, and being of Norwegian race
they would rather stand under his royal authority than under the king of
Sweden: and he gave them laws, and rights to their land. All the people of
Helsingjaland did the same,—that is, all who were of Norwegian race, from
the other side of the great mountain ridge.

15. HAKON SPREADS CHRISTIANITY.
King Hakon was a good Christian when he came to Norway; but as the
whole country was heathen, with much heathenish sacrifice, and as many
great people, as well as the favour of the common people, were to be
conciliated, he resolved to practice his Christianity in private. But he kept
Sundays, and the Friday fasts, and some token of the greatest holy-days. He
made a law that the festival of Yule should begin at the same time as
Christian people held it, and that every man, under penalty, should brew a
meal of malt into ale, and therewith keep the Yule holy as long as it lasted.
Before him, the beginning of Yule, or the slaughter night, was the night of
mid-winter (Dec. 14), and Yule was kept for three days thereafter. It was his
intent, as soon as he had set himself fast in the land, and had subjected the
whole to his power, to introduce Christianity. He went to work first by
enticing to Christianity the men who were dearest to him; and many, out of
friendship to him, allowed themselves to be baptized, and some laid aside
sacrifices. He dwelt long in the Throndhjem district, for the strength of the
country lay there; and when he thought that, by the support of some
powerful people there, he could set up Christianity he sent a message to
England for a bishop and other teachers; and when they arrived in Norway,
Hakon made it known that he would proclaim Christianity over all the land.
The people of More and Raumsdal referred the matter to the people of
Throndhjem. King Hakon then had several churches consecrated, and put
priests into them; and when he came to Throndhjem he summoned the
bondes to a Thing, and invited them to accept Christianity. They gave an
answer to the effect that they would defer the matter until the Frosta-thing,
at which there would be men from every district of the Throndhjem country,
and then they would give their determination upon this difficult matter.

16. ABOUT SACRIFICES.
Sigurd, earl of Hlader, was one of the greatest men for sacrifices, and so
had Hakon his father been; and Sigurd always presided on account of the
king at all the festivals of sacrifice in the Throndhjem country. It was an old
custom, that when there was to be sacrifice all the bondes should come to
the spot where the temple stood and bring with them all that they required
while the festival of the sacrifice lasted. To this festival all the men brought
ale with them; and all kinds of cattle, as well as horses, were slaughtered,
and all the blood that came from them was called "hlaut", and the vessels in
which it was collected were called hlaut-vessels. Hlaut-staves were made,
like sprinkling brushes, with which the whole of the altars and the temple
walls, both outside and inside, were sprinkled over, and also the people
were sprinkled with the blood; but the flesh was boiled into savoury meat
for those present. The fire was in the middle of the floor of the temple, and
over it hung the kettles, and the full goblets were handed across the fire; and
he who made the feast, and was a chief, blessed the full goblets, and all the
meat of the sacrifice. And first Odin's goblet was emptied for victory and
power to his king; thereafter, Niord's and Freyja's goblets for peace and a
good season. Then it was the custom of many to empty the brage-goblet (1);
and then the guests emptied a goblet to the memory of departed friends,
called the remembrance goblet. Sigurd the earl was an open-handed man,
who did what was very much celebrated; namely, he made a great sacrifice
festival at Hlader of which he paid all the expenses. Kormak Ogmundson
sings of it in his ballad of Sigurd:—

"Of cup or platter need has none
The guest who seeks the generous one,—
Sigurd the Generous, who can trace
His lineage from the giant race;
For Sigurd's hand is bounteous, free,—
The guardian of the temples he.
He loves the gods, his liberal hand
Scatters his sword's gains o'er the land—"

ENDNOTES: (1) The brage-goblet, over which vows were made.—L.

17. THE FROSTA-THING.
King Hakon came to the Frosta-thing, at which a vast multitude of people
were assembled. And when the Thing was seated, the king spoke to the
people, and began his speech with saying,—it was his message and entreaty
to the bondes and householding men, both great and small, and to the whole
public in general, young and old, rich and poor, women as well as men, that
they should all allow themselves to be baptized, and should believe in one
God, and in Christ the son of Mary and refrain from all sacrifices and
heathen gods; and should keep holy the seventh day, and abstain from all
work on it, and keep a fast on the seventh day. As soon as the king had
proposed this to the bondes, great was the murmur and noise among the
crowd. They complained that the king wanted to take their labour and their
old faith from them, and the land could not be cultivated in that way. The
labouring men and slaves thought that they could not work if they did not
get meat; and they said it was the character of King Hakon, and his father,
and all the family, to be generous enough with their money, but sparing with
their diet. Asbjorn of Medalhus in the Gaulardal stood up, and answered
thus to the king's proposal:—
"We bondes, King Hakon, when we elected thee to be our king, and got
back our udal rights at the Thing held in Throndhjem, thought we had got
into heaven; but now we don't know whether we have really got back our
freedom, or whether thou wishest to make vassals of us again by this
extraordinary proposal that we should abandon the ancient faith which our
fathers and forefathers have held from the oldest times, in the times when
the dead were burnt, as well as since that they are laid under mounds, and
which, although they were braver than the people of our days, has served us
as a faith to the present time. We have also held thee so dear, that we have
allowed thee to rule and give law and right to all the country. And even now
we bondes will unanimously hold by the law which thou givest us here in
the Frosta-thing, and to which we have also given our assent; and we will
follow thee, and have thee for our king, as long as there is a living man
among us bondes here in this Thing assembled. But thou, king, must use
some moderation towards us, and only require from us such things as we

can obey thee in, and are not impossible for us. If, however, thou wilt take
up this matter with a high hand, and wilt try thy power and strength against
us, we bondes have resolved among ourselves to part with thee, and to take
to ourselves some other chief, who will so conduct himself towards us that
we can freely and safely enjoy that faith that suits our own inclinations.
Now, king, thou must choose one or other of these conditions before the
Thing is ended."
The bondes gave loud applause to this speech, and said it expressed their
will, and they would stand or fall by what had been spoken. When silence
was again restored, Earl Sigurd said, "It is King Hakon's will to give way to
you, the bondes, and never to separate himself from your friendship." The
bondes replied, that it was their desire that the king should offer a sacrifice
for peace and a good year, as his father was want to do; and thereupon the
noise and tumult ceased, and the Thing was concluded. Earl Sigurd spoke to
the king afterwards, and advised him not to refuse altogether to do as the
people desired, saying there was nothing else for it but to give way to the
will of the bondes; "for it is, as thou hast heard thyself, the will and earnest
desire of the head-people, as well as of the multitude. Hereafter we may
find a good way to manage it." And in this resolution the king and earl
agreed (A.D. 950).

18. KING HAKON OFFERS SACRIFICES.
The harvest thereafter, towards the winter season, there was a festival of
sacrifice at Hlader, and the king came to it. It had always been his custom
before, when he was present at a place where there was sacrifice, to take his
meals in a little house by himself, or with some few of his men; but the
bondes grumbled that he did not seat himself in his high-seat at these the
most joyous of the meetings of the people. The earl said that the king
should do so this time. The king accordingly sat upon his high-seat. Now
when the first full goblet was filled, Earl Sigurd spoke some words over it,
blessed it in Odin's name, and drank to the king out of the horn; and the
king then took it, and made the sign of the cross over it. Then said Kar of
Gryting, "What does the king mean by doing so? Will he not sacrifice?"
Earl Sigurd replies, "The king is doing what all of you do, who trust to your
power and strength. He is blessing the full goblet in the name of Thor, by
making the sign of his hammer over it before he drinks it." On this there
was quietness for the evening. The next day, when the people sat down to
table, the bondes pressed the king strongly to eat of horse-flesh (1); and as
he would on no account do so, they wanted him to drink of the soup; and as
he would not do this, they insisted he should at least taste the gravy; and on
his refusal they were going to lay hands on him. Earl Sigurd came and made
peace among them, by asking the king to hold his mouth over the handle of
the kettle, upon which the fat smoke of the boiled horse-flesh had settled
itself; and the king first laid a linen cloth over the handle, and then gaped
over it, and returned to the high-seat; but neither party was satisfied with
this.

ENDNOTES: (1) This eating of horse-flesh at these religious festivals
was considered the most direct proof of paganism in the
following times, and was punished by death or mutilation by
Saint Olaf. It was a ceremony apparently commemorative of
their Asiatic origin and ancestors.

19. FEAST OF THE SACRIFICE AT MORE.
The winter thereafter the king prepared a Yule feast in More, and eight
chiefs resolved with each other to meet at it. Four of them were from
without the Throndhjem district—namely, Kar of Gryting, Asbjorn of
Medalhus, Thorberg of Varnes, and Orm from Ljoxa; and from the
Throndhjem district, Botolf of Olvishaug, Narfe of Staf in Veradal, Thrand
Hak from Egg, and Thorer Skeg from Husaby in Eyin Idre. These eight men
bound themselves, the four first to root out Christianity in Norway, and the
four others to oblige the king to offer sacrifice to the gods. The four first
went in four ships southwards to More, and killed three priests, and burnt
three churches, and then they returned. Now, when King Hakon and Earl
Sigurd came to More with their court, the bondes assembled in great
numbers; and immediately, on the first day of the feast, the bondes insisted
hard with the king that he should offer sacrifice, and threatened him with
violence if he refused. Earl Sigurd tried to make peace between them, and
brought it so far that the king took some bits of horse-liver, and emptied all
the goblets the bondes filled for him without the sign of the cross; but as
soon as the feast was over, the king and the earl returned to Hlader. The
king was very ill pleased, and made himself ready to leave Throndhjem
forthwith with all his people; saying that the next time he came to
Throndhjem, he would come with such strength of men-at-arms that he
would repay the bondes for their enmity towards him. Earl Sigurd entreated
the king not to take it amiss of the bondes; adding, that it was not wise to
threaten them, or to make war upon the people within the country, and
especially in the Throndhjem district, where the strength of the land lay; but
the king was so enraged that he would not listen to a word from anybody.
He went out from Throndhjem, and proceeded south to More, where he
remained the rest of the winter, and on to the spring season (A.D. 950); and
when summer came he assembled men, and the report was that he intended
with this army to attack the Throndhjem people.

20. BATTLE AT OGVALDSNES.
But just as the king had embarked with a great force of troops, the news
was brought him from the south of the country, that King Eirik's sons had
come from Denmark to Viken and had driven King Trygve Olafson from his
ships at Sotanes, and then had plundered far and wide around in Viken, and
that many had submitted to them. Now when King Hakon heard this news,
he thought that help was needed; and he sent word to Earl Sigurd, and to the
other chiefs from whom he could expect help, to hasten to his assistance.
Sigurd the earl came accordingly with a great body of men, among whom
were all the Throndhjem people who had set upon him the hardest to offer
sacrifice; and all made their peace with the king, by the earl's persuasion.
Now King Hakon sailed south along the coast; and when he came south as
far as Stad, he heard that Eirik's sons were come to North Agder. Then they
advanced against each other, and met at Kormt. Both parties left their ships
there, and gave battle at Ogvaldsnes. Both parties had a great force, and it
was a great battle. King Hakon went forward bravely, and King Guthorm
Eirikson met him with his troop, and they exchanged blows with each other.
Guthorm fell, and his standard was cut down. Many people fell around him.
The army of Eirik's sons then took flight to their ships and rowed away with
the loss of many a man. So says Guthorm Sindre:—

"The king's voice waked the silent host
Who slept beside the wild sea-coast,
And bade the song of spear and sword
Over the battle plain be heard.
Where heroes' shields the loudest rang,
Where loudest was the sword-blade's clang,
By the sea-shore at Kormt Sound,
Hakon felled Guthorm to the ground."

Now King Hakon returned to his ships, and pursued Gunhild's sons. And
both parties sailed all they could sail, until they came to East Adger, from
whence Eirik's sons set out to sea, and southwards for Jutland (A.D. 950).
Guthorm Sindre speaks of it in his song:—

"And Guthorm's brothers too, who know
So skilfully to bend the bow,
The conquering hand must also feel

Of Hakon, god of the bright steel,—
The sun-god, whose bright rays, that dart
Flame-like, are swords that pierce the heart.
Well I remember how the King
Hakon, the battle's life and spring,
O'er the wide ocean cleared away
Eirik's brave sons. They durst not stay,
But round their ships' sides hung their shields
And fled across the blue sea-fields."

King Hakon returned then northwards to Norway, but Eirik's sons
remained a long time in Denmark.

21. KING HAKON'S LAWS.
King Hakon after this battle made a law, that all inhabited land over the
whole country along the sea-coast, and as far back from it as the salmon
swims up in the rivers, should be divided into ship-raths according to the
districts; and it was fixed by law how many ships there should be from each
district, and how great each should be, when the whole people were called
out on service. For this outfit the whole inhabitants should be bound
whenever a foreign army came to the country. With this came also the order
that beacons should be erected upon the hills, so that every man could see
from the one to the other; and it is told that a war-signal could thus be given
in seven days, from the most southerly beacon to the most northerly Thing-
seat in Halogaland

22. CONCERNING EIRIK'S SONS.
Eirik's sons plundered much on the Baltic coasts and sometimes, as
before related, in Norway; but so long as Hakon ruled over Norway there
was in general good peace, and good seasons, and he was the most beloved
of kings. When Hakon had reigned about twenty years in Norway (A.D.
954), Eirik's sons came from Denmark with a powerful army, of which a
great part consisted of the people who had followed them on their
expeditions; but a still greater army of Danes had been placed at their
disposal by King Harald Gormson. They sailed with a fair wind from
Vendil, and came to Agder; and then sailed northwards, night and day, along
the coast. But the beacons were not fired, because it had been usual to look
for them lighted from the east onwards, and nobody had observed them
from the east coast; and besides King Hakon had set heavy penalties for
giving false alarm, by lighting the beacons without occasion. The reason of
this was, that ships of war and vikings cruised about and plundered among
the outlying islands, and the country people took them for Eirik's sons, and
lighted the beacons, and set the whole country in trouble and dread of war.
Sometimes, no doubt, the sons of Eirik were there; but having only their
own troops, and no Danish army with them, they returned to Denmark; and
sometimes these were other vikings. King Hakon was very angry at this,
because it cost both trouble and money to no purpose. The bondes also
suffered by these false alarms when they were given uselessly; and thus it
happened that no news of this expedition of Eirik's sons circulated through
the land until they had come as far north as Ulfasund, where they lay for
seven days. Then spies set off across Eid and northwards to More. King
Hakon was at that time in the island Frede, in North More, at a place called
Birkistrand, where he had a dwelling-house, and had no troops with him,
only his bodyguard or court, and the neighbouring bondes he had invited to
his house.

23. OF EGIL ULSERK.
The spies came to King Hakon, and told him that Eirik's sons, with a
great army, lay just to the south of Stad. Then he called together the most
understanding of the men about him, and asked their opinion, whether he
should fight with Eirik's sons, although they had such a great multitude with
them, or should set off northwards to gather together more men. Now there
was a bonde there, by name Egil Ulserk, who was a very old man, but in
former days had been strong and stout beyond most men, and a hardy man-
at-arms withal, having long carried King Harald Harfager's banner. Egil
answered thus to the king's speech,—"I was in several battles with thy
father Harald the king, and he gave battle sometimes with many, sometimes
with few people; but he always came off with victory. Never did I hear him
ask counsel of his friends whether he should fly—and neither shalt thou get
any such counsel from us, king; but as we know we have a brave leader,
thou shalt get a trusty following from us." Many others agreed with this
speech, and the king himself declared he was most inclined to fight with
such strength as they could gather. It was so determined. The king split up a
war-arrow, which he sent off in all directions, and by that token a number of
men was collected in all haste. Then said Egil Ulserk,—"At one time the
peace had lasted so long I was afraid I might come to die the death of old
age (1), within doors upon a bed of straw, although I would rather fall in
battle following my chief. And now it may so turn out in the end as I wished
it to be."

ENDNOTES: (1) In all the sagas of this pagan time, the dying on a bed of
sickness is mentioned as a kind of derogatory end of a man
of any celebrity.—L.

24. BATTLE AT FREDARBERG.
Eirik's sons sailed northwards around Stad; as soon as the wind suited;
and when they had passed it, and heard where King Hakon was, they sailed
to meet him. King Hakon had nine ships, with which he lay under
Fredarberg in Feeysund; and Eirik's sons had twenty ships, with which they
brought up on the south side of the same cape, in Feeysund. King Hakon
sent them a message, asking them to go upon the land; and telling them that
he had hedged in with hazel boughs a place of combat at Rastarkalf, where
there is a flat large field, at the foot of a long and rather low ridge. Then
Eirik's sons left their ships, and went northwards over the neck of land
within Fredarberg, and onward to Rastarkalf. Then Egil asked King Hakon
to give him ten men with ten banners, and the king did so. Then Egil went
with his men under the ridge; but King Hakon went out upon the open field
with his army, and set up his banner, and drew up his army, saying, "Let us
draw up in a long line, that they may not surround us, as they have the most
men." And so it was done; and there was a severe battle, and a very sharp
attack. Then Egil Ulserk set up the ten banners he had with him, and placed
the men who carried them so that they should go as near the summit of the
ridge as possible, and leaving a space between each of them. They went so
near the summit that the banners could be seen over it, and moved on as if
they were coming behind the army of Eirik's sons. Now when the men who
stood uppermost in the line of the troops of Eirik's sons saw so many flying
banners advancing high over the edge of the ridge, they supposed a great
force must be following, who would come behind their army, and between
them and their ships. They made each other acquainted with what was
going on in a loud shout, and the whole took to flight; and when the king
saw it, they fled with the rest. King Hakon now pushes on briskly with his
people, pursuing the flying, and killing many.

25. OF KING GAMLE.
When Gamle Eirikson came up the ridge of the hill he turned round, and
he observed that not more people were following than his men had been
engaged with already, and he saw it was but a stratagem of war; so he
ordered the war-horns to be blown, his banner to be set up, and he put his
men in battle order. On this, all his Northmen stood, and turned with him,
but the Danes fled to the ships; and when King Hakon and his men came
thither, there was again sharp conflict; but now Hakon had most people. At
last the Eirik's sons' force fled, and took the road south about the hill; but a
part of their army retreated upon the hill southwards, followed by King
Hakon. There is a flat field east of the ridge which runs westward along the
range of hills, and is bounded on its west side by a steep ridge. Gamle's men
retreated towards this ground; but Hakon followed so closely that he killed
some, and others ran west over the ridge, and were killed on that side of it.
King Hakon did not part with them till the last man of them was killed.

26. KING GAMLE AND ULSERK FALL.
Gamle Eirikson fled from the ridge down upon the plain to the south of
the hill. There he turned himself again, and waited until more people
gathered to him. All his brothers, and many troops of their men, assembled
there. Egil Ulserk was in front, and in advance of Hakon's men, and made a
stout attack. He and King Gamle exchanged blows with each other, and
King Gamle got a grievous wound; but Egil fell, and many people with him.
Then came Hakon the king with the troops which had followed him, and a
new battle began. King Hakon pushed on, cutting down men on both sides
of him, and killing the one upon the top of the other. So sings Guthorm
Sindre:—

"Scared by the sharp sword's singing sound,
Brandished in air, the foe gave ground.
The boldest warrior cannot stand
Before King Hakon's conquering hand;
And the king's banner ever dies
Where the spear-forests thickest rise.
Altho' the king had gained of old
Enough of Freyja's tears of gold (1),
He spared himself no more than tho'
He'd had no well-filled purse to show."

When Eirik's sons saw their men falling all round, they turned and fled to
their ships; but those who had sought the ships before had pushed off some
of them from the land, while some of them were still hauled up and on the
strand. Now the sons of Eirik and their men plunged into the sea, and
betook themselves to swimming. Gamle Eirikson was drowned; but the
other sons of Eirik reached their ships, and set sail with what men remained.
They steered southwards to Denmark, where they stopped a while, very ill
satisfied with their expedition.

ENDNOTES: (1) Freyja's husband was Od; and her tears, when she wept at
the long absence of her husband, were tears of gold. Od's
wife's tears is the skald's expression here for gold—
understood, no doubt, as readily as any allusion to Plutus
would convey the equivalent meaning in modern poetry.—L.

27. EGIL ULSERK'S BURIAL-GROUND.
King Hakon took all the ships of the sons of Eirik that had been left upon
the strand, and had them drawn quite up, and brought on the land. Then he
ordered that Egil Ulserk, and all the men of his army who had fallen, should
be laid in the ships, and covered entirely over with earth and stones. King
Hakon made many of the ships to be drawn up to the field of battle, and the
hillocks over them are to be seen to the present day a little to the south of
Fredarberg. At the time when King Hakon was killed, when Glum Geirason,
in his song, boasted of King Hakon's fall, Eyvind Skaldaspiller composed
these verses on this battle:—

"Our dauntless king with Gamle's gore
Sprinkled his bright sword o'er and o'er:
Sprinkled the gag that holds the mouth
Of the fell demon Fenriswolf (1).
Proud swelled our warriors' hearts when he
Drove Eirik's sons out to the sea,
With all their Guatland host: but now
Our warriors weep—Hakon lies low!"

High standing stones mark Egil Uslerk s grave.

ENDNOTES: (1) The Fenriswolf, one of the children of Loke, begotten with
a giantess, was chained to a rock, and gagged by a sword
placed in his mouth, to prevent him devouring mankind.
Fenriswolf's gag is a skaldic expression for a sword.—L.

28. NEWS OF WAR COMES TO KING HAKON.
When King Hakon, Athelstan's foster-son, had been king for twenty-six
years after his brother Eirik had left the country, it happened (A.D. 960) that
he was at a feast in Hordaland in the house at Fitjar on the island Stord, and
he had with him at the feast his court and many of the peasants. And just as
the king was seated at the supper-table, his watchmen who were outside
observed many ships coming sailing along from the south, and not very far
from the island. Now, said the one to the other, they should inform the king
that they thought an armed force was coming against them; but none
thought it advisable to be the bearer of an alarm of war to the king, as he
had set heavy penalties on those who raised such alarms falsely, yet they
thought it unsuitable that the king should remain in ignorance of what they
saw. Then one of them went into the room and asked Eyvind Finson to
come out as fast as possible, for it was very needful. Eyvind immediately
came out and went to where he could see the ships, and saw directly that a
great army was on the way; and he returned in all haste into the room, and,
placing himself before the kind, said, "Short is the hour for acting, and long
the hour for feasting." The king cast his eyes upon him, and said, "What
now is in the way?" Eyvind said—

"Up king! the avengers are at hand!
Eirik's bold sons approach the land!
The Judgment of the sword they crave
Against their foe. Thy wrath I brave;
Tho' well I know 'tis no light thing
To bring war-tidings to the king
And tell him 'tis no time to rest.
Up! gird your armour to your breast:
Thy honour's dearer than my life;
Therefore I say, up to the strife!"

Then said the king, "Thou art too brave a fellow, Eyvind, to bring us any
false alarm of war." The others all said it was a true report. The king
ordered the tables to be removed, and then he went out to look at the ships;
and when it could be clearly seen that these were ships of war, the king
asked his men what resolution they should take—whether to give battle
with the men they had, or go on board ship and sail away northwards along
the land. "For it is easy to see," said he, "that we must now fight against a

much greater force than we ever had against us before; although we thought
just the same the last time we fought against Gunhild's sons." No one was in
a hurry to give an answer to the king; but at last Eyvind replied to the king's
speech:—

"Thou who in the battle-plain
Hast often poured the sharp spear-rain!
Ill it beseems our warriors brave
To fly upon the ocean wave:
To fly upon the blue wave north,
When Harald from the south comes forth,
With many a ship riding in pride
Upon the foaming ocean-tide;
With many a ship and southern viking,—
Let us take shield in hand, brave king!"

The king replied, "Thy counsel, Eyvind, is manly, and after my own
heart; but I will hear the opinion of others upon this matter." Now as the
king's men thought they discerned what way the king was inclined to take,
they answered that they would rather fall bravely and like men, than fly
before the Danes; adding, that they had often gained the victory against
greater odds of numbers. The king thanked them for their resolution, and
bade them arm themselves; and all the men did so. The king put on his
armour, and girded on his sword Kvernbit, and put a gilt helmet upon his
head, and took a spear (Kesja) in his hand, and a shield by his side. He then
drew up his courtmen and the bondes in one body, and set up his banner.

29. THE ARMAMENT OF EIRIK'S SONS.
After Gamle's death King Harald, Eirik's son, was the chief of the
brothers, and he had a great army with him from Denmark. In their army
were also their mother's brothers,—Eyvind Skreyja, and Alf Askman, both
strong and able men, and great man slayers. The sons of Eirik brought up
with their ships off the island, and it is said that their force was not less than
six to one,—so much stronger in men were Eirik's sons.

30. KING HAKON'S BATTLE ARRAY.
When King Hakon had drawn up his men, it is told of him that he threw
off his armour before the battle began. So sings Eyvind Skaldaspiller, in
Hakmarmal:—

"They found Blorn's brother bold
Under his banner as of old,
Ready for battle. Foes advance,—
The front rank raise the shining lance:
And now begins the bloody fray!
Now! now begins Hild's wild play!
Our noble king, whose name strikes fear
Into each Danish heart,—whose spear
Has single-handed spilt the blood
Of many a Danish noble,—stood
Beneath his helmet's eagle wing
Amidst his guards; but the brave king
Scorned to wear armour, while his men
Bared naked breasts against the rain
Of spear and arrow, his breast-plate rung
Against the stones; and, blithe and gay,
He rushed into the thickest fray.
With golden helm, and naked breast,
Brave Hakon played at slaughter's feast."

King Hakon selected willingly such men for his guard or court-men as
were distinguished for their strength and bravery, as his father King Harald
also used to do; and among these was Thoralf Skolmson the Strong, who
went on one side of the king. He had helmet and shield, spear and sword;
and his sword was called by the name of Footbreadth. It was said that
Thoralf and King Hakon were equal in strength. Thord Sjarekson speaks of
it in the poem he composed concerning Thoralf:—

"The king's men went with merry words
To the sharp clash of shields and flame swords,
When these wild rovers of the sea
At Fitlar fought. Stout Thoralf he
Next to the Northmen's hero came,
Scattering wide round the battle flame
For in the storm of shields not one
Ventured like him with brave Hakon."

When both lines met there was a hard combat, and much bloodshed. The
combatants threw their spears and then drew their swords. Then King

Hakon, and Thoralf with him, went in advance of the banner, cutting down
on both sides of them. So says Eyvind Skaldaspiller:—

"The body-coats of naked steel,
The woven iron coats of mail,
Like water fly before the swing
Of Hakon's sword—the champion-king.
About each Gotland war-man's head
Helm splits, like ice beneath the tread,
Cloven by the axe or sharp swordblade,
The brave king, foremost in the fight,
Dyes crimson-red the spotless white
Of his bright shield with foemen's gore.—
Amidst the battle's wild uproar,
Wild pealing round from shore to shore."

31. FALL OF SKREYJA AND ASKMAN.
King Hakon was very conspicuous among other men, and also when the
sun shone his helmet glanced, and thereby many weapons were directed at
him. Then Eyvind Finson took a hat and put it over the king's helmet. Now
Eyvind Skreyja called out, "Does the king of the Norsemen hide himself, or
has he fled? Where is now the golden helmet?" Then Eyvind, and his
brother Alf with him, pushed on like fools or madmen. King Hakon shouted
to Eyvind, "Come on as thou art coming, and thou shalt find the king of the
Norsemen." So says Eyvind Skaldaspiller:—

"The raiser of the storm of shields,
The conqueror in battle fields,—
Hakon the brave, the warrior's friend,
Who scatters gold with liberal hand,
Heard Skreyja's taunt, and saw him rush,
Amidst the sharp spears' thickest push,
And loudly shouted in reply—
'If thou wilt for the victory try,
The Norseman's king thou soon shall find!
Hold onwards, friend! Hast thou a mind!"

It was also but a short space of time before Eyvind did come up swinging
his sword, and made a cut at the king; but Thoralf thrust his shield so hard
against Eyvind that he tottered with the shock. Now the king takes his
sword Kvernbit with both hands, and hewed Eyvind through helm and head,
and clove him down to the shoulders. Thoralf also slew Alf Askman. So
says Eyvind Skaldaspiller:—

"With both his hands the gallant king
Swung round his sword, and to the chin
Clove Eyvind down: his faithless mail
Against it could no more avail,
Than the thin plank against the shock
When the ship's side beats on the rock.
By his bright sword with golden haft
Thro' helm, and head, and hair, was cleft
The Danish champion; and amain,
With terror smitten, fled his men."

After this fall of the two brothers, King Hakon pressed on so hard that all
men gave way before his assault. Now fear came over the army of Eirik's
sons, and the men began to fly; and King Hakon, who was at the head of his

men, pressed on the flying, and hewed down oft and hard. Then flew an
arrow, one of the kind called "flein", into Hakon's arm, into the muscles
below the shoulder; and it is said by many people that Gunhild's shoe-boy,
whose name was Kisping, ran out and forwards amidst the confusion of
arms, called out "Make room for the king-killer," and shot King Hakon with
the flein. Others again say that nobody could tell who shot the king, which
is indeed the most likely; for spears, arrows, and all kinds of missiles flew
as thick as a snow-drift. Many of the people of Eirik's sons were killed, both
on the field of battle and on the way to the ships, and also on the strand, and
many threw themselves into the water. Many also, among whom were
Eirik's sons, got on board their ships, and rowed away as fast as they could,
and Hakon's men after them. So says Thord Sjarekson:—

"The wolf, the murderer, and the thief,
Fled from before the people's chief:
Few breakers of the peace grew old
Under the Northmen's king so bold.
When gallant Hakon lost his life
Black was the day, and dire the strife.
It was bad work for Gunhild's sons,
Leading their pack of Hungry Danes
From out the south, to have to fly,
And many a bonde leave to die,
Leaning his heavy wounded head
On the oar-bench for feather-bed.
Thoralf was nearest to the side
Of gallant Hakon in the tide
Of battle; his the sword that best
Carved out the raven's bloody feast:
Amidst the heaps of foemen slain
He was named bravest on the plain."

32. HAKON'S DEATH.
When King Hakon came out to his ship he had his wound bound up; but
the blood ran from it so much and so constantly, that it could not be
stopped; and when the day was drawing to an end his strength began to
leave him. Then he told his men that he wanted to go northwards to his
house at Alreksstader; but when he came north, as far as Hakonarhella Hill,
they put in towards the land, for by this time the king was almost lifeless.
Then he called his friends around him, and told them what he wished to be
done with regard to his kingdom. He had only one child, a daughter, called
Thora, and had no son. Now he told them to send a message to Eirik's sons,
that they should be kings over the country; but asked them to hold his
friends in respect and honour. "And if fate," added he, "should prolong my
life, I will, at any rate, leave the country, and go to a Christian land, and do
penance for what I have done against God; but should I die in heathen land,
give me any burial you think fit." Shortly afterwards Hakon expired, at the
little hill on the shore-side at which he was born. So great was the sorrow
over Hakon's death, that he was lamented both by friends and enemies; and
they said that never again would Norway see such a king. His friends
removed his body to Saeheim, in North Hordaland, and made a great
mound, in which they laid the king in full armour and in his best clothes,
but with no other goods. They spoke over his grave, as heathen people are
used to do, and wished him in Valhal. Eyvind Skaldaspiller composed a
poem on the death of King Hakon, and on how well he was received in
Valhal. The poem is called "Hakonarmal":—

"In Odin's hall an empty place
Stands for a king of Yngve's race;
'Go, my valkyries,' Odin said,
'Go forth, my angels of the dead,
Gondul and Skogul, to the plain
Drenched with the battle's bloody rain,
And to the dying Hakon tell,
Here in Valhal shall he dwell.'

"At Stord, so late a lonely shore,
Was heard the battle's wild uproar;
The lightning of the flashing sword
Burned fiercely at the shore of Stord.
From levelled halberd and spearhead

Life-blood was dropping fast and red;
And the keen arrows' biting sleet
Upon the shore at Stord fast beat.

"Upon the thundering cloud of shield
Flashed bright the sword-storm o'er the field;
And on the plate-mail rattled loud
The arrow-shower's rushing cloud,
In Odin's tempest-weather, there
Swift whistling through the angry air;
And the spear-torrents swept away
Ranks of brave men from light of day.

"With batter'd shield, and blood-smear'd sword
Slits one beside the shore of Stord,
With armour crushed and gashed sits he,
A grim and ghastly sight to see;
And round about in sorrow stand
The warriors of his gallant band:
Because the king of Dags' old race
In Odin's hall must fill a place.

"Then up spake Gondul, standing near
Resting upon her long ash spear,—
'Hakon! the gods' cause prospers well,
And thou in Odin's halls shalt dwell!'
The king beside the shore of Stord
The speech of the valkyrie heard,
Who sat there on his coal-black steed,
With shield on arm and helm on head.

"Thoughtful, said Hakon, 'Tell me why
Ruler of battles, victory
Is so dealt out on Stord's red plain?
Have we not well deserved to gain?'
'And is it not as well dealt out?'
Said Gondul. 'Hearest thou not the shout?
The field is cleared—the foemen run—
The day is ours—the battle won!'

"Then Skogul said, 'My coal-black steed,
Home to the gods I now must speed,
To their green home, to tell the tiding
That Hakon's self is thither riding.'
To Hermod and to Brage then
Said Odin, 'Here, the first of men,
Brave Hakon comes, the Norsemen's king,—
Go forth, my welcome to him bring.'

"Fresh from the battle-field came in,
Dripping with blood, the Norsemen'a king.
'Methinks,' said he, great Odin's will
Is harsh, and bodes me further ill;
Thy son from off the field to-day
From victory to snatch away!'
But Odin said, 'Be thine the joy
Valhal gives, my own brave boy!'

"And Brage said, 'Eight brothers here
Welcome thee to Valhal's cheer,
To drain the cup, or fights repeat

Where Hakon Eirik's earls beat.'
Quoth the stout king, 'And shall my gear,
Helm, sword, and mail-coat, axe and spear,
Be still at hand! 'Tis good to hold
Fast by our trusty friends of old.'

"Well was it seen that Hakon still
Had saved the temples from all ill (1);
For the whole council of the gods
Welcomed the king to their abodes.
Happy the day when men are born
Like Hakon, who all base things scorn.—
Win from the brave and honoured name,
And die amidst an endless fame.

"Sooner shall Fenriswolf devour
The race of man from shore to shore,
Than such a grace to kingly crown
As gallant Hakon want renown.
Life, land, friends, riches, all will fly,
And we in slavery shall sigh.
But Hakon in the blessed abodes
For ever lives with the bright gods."

ENDNOTES: (1) Hakon, although a Christian, appears to have favoured the
old religion, and spared the temples of Odin, and therefore
a place in Valhal is assigned him.—L.

SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF
EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD.
PRELIMINARY REMARKS
This saga might be called Gunhild's Saga, as she is the chief person in it.
The reign of King Harald and Earl Hakon is more fully described in the
next saga, that is, Olaf Trygvason's. Other literature on this epoch:
"Agrip" (chap. 8), "Historia Norvegia", (p. 12), "Thjodrek" (chap. 5),
"Saxo" (pp. 479-482), "Egla" (chaps. 81, 82), "Floamanna" (chap. 12),
"Fareyinga" (chaps. 2, 4, 10), "Halfred's Saga" (chap. 2), "Hord
Grimkelsons Saga" (chaps. 13, 18), "Kormak" (chaps. 19-27), "Laxdaela"
(chaps. 19-21), "Njala" (chaps, 3-6).
The skalds of this saga are:—Glum Geirason, Kormak Agmundson,
Eyvind Skaldaspiller, and Einar Helgason Skalaglam.

1. GOVERNMENT OF THE SONS OF EIRIK.
When King Hakon was killed, the sons of Eirik took the sovereignty of
Norway. Harald, who was the oldest of the living brothers, was over them
in dignity. Their mother Gunhild, who was called the King-mother, mixed
herself much in the affairs of the country. There were many chiefs in the
land at that time. There was Trygve Olafson in the Eastland, Gudrod
Bjornson in Vestfold, Sigurd earl of Hlader in the Throndhjem land; but
Gunhild's sons held the middle of the country the first winter. There went
messages and ambassadors between Gunhild's sons and Trygve and
Gudrod, and all was settled upon the footing that they should hold from
Gunhild's sons the same part of the country which they formerly had held
under King Hakon. A man called Glum Geirason, who was King Harald's
skald, and was a very brave man, made this song upon King Hakon's death:
—

"Gamle is avenged by Harald!
Great is thy deed, thou champion bold!
The rumour of it came to me
In distant lands beyond the sea,
How Harald gave King Hakon's blood
To Odin's ravens for their food."

This song was much favoured. When Eyvind Finson heard of it he
composed the song which was given before, viz.:—

"Our dauntless king with Gamle's gore
Sprinkled his bright sword o'er and o'er," &c.

This song also was much favoured, and was spread widely abroad; and
when King Harald came to hear of it, he laid a charge against Evyind
affecting his life; but friends made up the quarrel, on the condition that
Eyvind should in future be Harald's skald, as he had formerly been King
Hakon's. There was also some relationship between them, as Gunhild,
Eyvind's mother, was a daughter of Earl Halfdan, and her mother was
Ingibjorg, a daughter of Harald Harfager. Thereafter Eyvind made a song
about King Harald:—

"Guardian of Norway, well we know
Thy heart failed not when from the bow
The piercing arrow-hail sharp rang
On shield and breast-plate, and the clang
Of sword resounded in the press
Of battle, like the splitting ice;
For Harald, wild wolf of the wood,
Must drink his fill of foeman's blood."

Gunhild's sons resided mostly in the middle of the country, for they did
not think it safe for them to dwell among the people of Throndhjem or of
Viken, where King Hakon's best friends lived; and also in both places there
were many powerful men. Proposals of agreement then passed between
Gunhild's sons and Earl Sigurd, .or they got no scat from the Throndhjem
country; and at last an agreement was concluded between the kings and the
earl, and confirmed by oath. Earl Sigurd was to get the same power in the
Throndhjem land which he had possessed under King Hakon, and on that
they considered themselves at peace. All Gunhild's sons had the character of
being penurious; and it was said they hid their money in the ground. Eyvind
Skaldaspiller made a song about this:—

"Main-mast of battle! Harald bold!
In Hakon's days the skald wore gold
Upon his falcon's seat; he wore
Rolf Krake's seed, the yellow ore
Sown by him as he fled away,
The avenger Adils' speed to stay.
The gold crop grows upon the plain;
But Frode's girls so gay (1) in vain
Grind out the golden meal, while those
Who rule o'er Norway's realm like foes,
In mother earth's old bosom hide
The wealth which Hakon far and wide
Scattered with generous hand: the sun
Shone in the days of that great one,
On the gold band of Fulla's brow,(2)
On gold-ringed hands that bend the bow,
On the skald's hand; but of the ray
Of bright gold, glancing like the spray
Of sun-lit waves, no skald now sings—
Buried are golden chains and rings."

Now when King Harald heard this song, he sent a message to Eyvind to
come to him, and when Eyvind came made a charge against him of being
unfaithful. "And it ill becomes thee," said the king, "to be my enemy, as
thou hast entered into my service." Eyvind then made these verses:—

"One lord I had before thee, Harald!
One dear-loved lord! Now am I old,

And do not wish to change again,—
To that loved lord, through strife and pain,
Faithful I stood; still true to Hakon,—
To my good king, and him alone.
But now I'm old and useless grown,
My hands are empty, wealth is flown;
I am but fir for a short space
In thy court-hall to fill a place."

But King Harald forced Eyvind to submit himself to his clemency.
Eyvind had a great gold ring, which was called Molde, that had been dug up
out of the earth long since. This ring the King said he must have as the
mulet for the offence; and there was no help for it. Then Eyvind sang:—

"I go across the ocean-foam,
Swift skating to my Iceland home
Upon the ocean-skates, fast driven
By gales by Thurse's witch fire given.
For from the falcon-bearing hand
Harald has plucked the gold snake band
My father wore—by lawless might
Has taken what is mine by right."

Eyvind went home; but it is not told that he ever came near the king
again.

ENDNOTES: (1) Menja and Fenja were strong girls of the giant race, whom
Frode bought in Sweden to grind gold and good luck to him;
and their meal means gold.—L.
(2) Fulla was one of Frig's attendants, who wore a gold band on
the forehead, and the figure means gold,—that the sun
shone on gold rings on the hands of the skalds in Hakon's
days.—L.

2. CHRISTIANITY OF GUNHILD'S SONS.
Gunhild's sons embraced Christianity in England, as told before; but
when they came to rule over Norway they made no progress in spreading
Christianity—only they pulled down the temples of the idols, and cast away
the sacrifices where they had it in their power, and raised great animosity by
doing so. The good crops of the country were soon wasted in their days,
because there were many kings, and each had his court about him. They had
therefore great expenses, and were very greedy. Besides, they only observed
those laws of King Hakon which suited themselves. They were, however,
all of them remarkably handsome men—stout, strong, and expert in all
exercises. So says Glum Geirason, in the verses he composed about Harald,
Gunhild's son:—

"The foeman's terror, Harald bold,
Had gained enough of yellow gold;
Had Heimdal's teeth (1) enough in store,
And understood twelve arts or more."

The brothers sometimes went out on expeditions together, and sometimes
each on his own account. They were fierce, but brave and active; and great
warriors, and very successful.

ENDNOTES: (1) Heimdal was one of the gods, whose horse was called
Gold-top; and the horse's teeth were of gold.

3. COUNCILS BY GUNHILD AND HER SONS.
Gunhild the King-mother, and her sons, often met, and talked together
upon the government of the country. Once Gunhild asked her sons what
they intended to do with their kingdom of Throndhjem. "Ye have the title of
king, as your forefathers had before you; but ye have little land or people,
and there are many to divide with. In the East, at Viken, there are Trygve
and Gudrod; and they have some right, from relationship, to their
governments. There is besides Earl Sigurd ruling over the whole
Throndhjem country; and no reason can I see why ye let so large a kingdom
be ruled by an earl, and not by yourselves. It appears wonderful to me that
ye go every summer upon viking cruises against other lands, and allow an
earl within the country to take your father's heritage from you. Your
grandfather, whose name you bear, King Harald, thought it but a small
matter to take an earl's life and land when he subdued all Norway, and held
it under him to old age."
Harald replied, "It is not so easy, mother, to cut off Earl Sigurd as to slay
a kid or a calf. Earl Sigurd is of high birth, powerful in relations, popular,
and prudent; and I think if the Throndhjem people knew for certain there
was enmity between us, they would all take his side, and we could expect
only evil from them. I don't think it would be safe for any of us brothers to
fall into the hands of the Throndhjem people."
Then said Gunhild, "We shall go to work another way, and not put
ourselves forward. Harald and Erling shall come in harvest to North More,
and there I shall meet you, and we shall consult together what is to be
done." This was done.

4. GUNHILD'S SONS AND GRJOTGARD.
Earl Sigurd had a brother called Grjotgard, who was much younger, and
much less respected; in fact, was held in no title of honour. He had many
people, however, about him, and in summer went on viking cruises, and
gathered to himself property. Now King Harald sent messengers to
Throndhjem with offers of friendship, and with presents. The messengers
declared that King Harald was willing to be on the same friendly terms with
the earl that King Hakon had been; adding, that they wished the earl to
come to King Harald, that their friendship might be put on a firm footing.
The Earl Sigurd received well the king's messengers and friendly message,
but said that on account of his many affairs he could not come to the king.
He sent many friendly gifts, and many glad and grateful words to the king,
in return for his friendship. With this reply the messengers set off, and went
to Grjotgard, for whom they had the same message, and brought him good
presents, and offered him King Harald's friendship, and invited him to visit
the king. Grjotgard promised to come and at the appointed time he paid a
visit to King Harald and Gunhild, and was received in the most friendly
manner. They treated him on the most intimate footing, so that Grjotgard
had access to their private consultations and secret councils. At last the
conversation, by an understanding between the king and queen, was turned
upon Earl Sigurd; and they spoke to Grjotgard about the earl having kept
him so long in obscurity, and asked him if he would not join the king's
brothers in an attack on the earl. If he would join with them, the king
promised Grjotgard that he should be his earl, and have the same
government that Sigurd had. It came so far that a secret agreement was
made between them, that Grjotgard should spy out the most favourable
opportunity of attacking by surprise Earl Sigurd, and should give King
Harald notice of it. After this agreement Grjotgard returned home with
many good presents from the king.

5. SIGURD BURNT IN A HOUSE IN
STJORADAL
Earl Sigurd went in harvest into Stjoradal to guest-quarters, and from
thence went to Oglo to a feast. The earl usually had many people about him,
for he did not trust the king; but now, after friendly messages had passed
between the king and him, he had no great following of people with him.
Then Grjotgard sent word to the king that he could never expect a better
opportunity to fall upon Earl Sigurd; and immediately, that very evening,
Harald and Erling sailed into Throndhjem fjord with several ships and many
people. They sailed all night by starlight, and Grjotgard came out to meet
them. Late in the night they came to Oglo, where Earl Sigurd was at the
feast, and set fire to the house; and burnt the house, the earl, and all his
men. As soon as it was daylight, they set out through the fjord, and south to
More, where they remained a long time.

6. HISTORY OF HAKON, SIGURD'S SON.
Hakon, the son of Earl Sigurd, was up in the interior of the Throndhjem
country when he heard this news. Great was the tumult through all the
Throndhjem land, and every vessel that could swim was put into the water;
and as soon as the people were gathered together they took Earl Sigurd's
son Hakon to be their earl and the leader of the troops, and the whole body
steered out of Throndhjem fjord. When Gunhild's sons heard of this, they
set off southwards to Raumsdal and South More; and both parties kept eye
on each other by their spies. Earl Sigurd was killed two years after the fall
of King Hakon (A.D. 962). So says Eyvind Skaldaspiller in the
"Haleygjatal":—

"At Oglo, as I've heard, Earl Sigurd
Was burnt to death by Norway's lord,—
Sigurd, who once on Hadding's grave
A feast to Odin's ravens gave.
In Oglo's hall, amidst the feast,
When bowls went round and ale flowed fast,
He perished: Harald lit the fire
Which burnt to death the son of Tyr."

Earl Hakan, with the help of his friends, maintained himself in the
Throndhjem country for three years; and during that time (A.D. 963-965)
Gunhild's sons got no revenues from it. Hakon had many a battle with
Gunhild's sons, and many a man lost his life on both sides. Of this Einar
Skalaglam speaks in his lay, called "Vellekla," which he composed about
Earl Hakon:—

"The sharp bow-shooter on the sea
Spread wide his fleet, for well loved he
The battle storm: well loved the earl
His battle-banner to unfurl,
O'er the well-trampled battle-field
He raised the red-moon of his shield;
And often dared King Eirik's son
To try the fray with the Earl Hakon."

And he also says:—

"Who is the man who'll dare to say
That Sigurd's son avoids the fray?

He gluts the raven—he ne'er fears
The arrow's song or flight of spears,
With thundering sword he storms in war,
As Odin dreadful; or from far
He makes the arrow-shower fly
To swell the sail of victory.
The victory was dearly bought,
And many a viking-fight was fought
Before the swinger of the sword
Was of the eastern country lord."

And Einar tells also how Earl Hakon avenged his father's murderer:—

"I praise the man, my hero he,
Who in his good ship roves the sea,
Like bird of prey, intent to win
Red vengeance for his slaughtered kin.
From his blue sword the iron rain
That freezes life poured down amain
On him who took his father's life,
On him and his men in the strife.
To Odin many a soul was driven,—
To Odin many a rich gift given.
Loud raged the storm on battle-field—
Axe rang on helm, and sword on shield."

The friends on both sides at last laid themselves between, and brought
proposals of peace; for the bondes suffered by this strife and war in the
land. At last it was brought to this, by the advice of prudent men, that Earl
Hakon should have the same power in the Throndhjem land which his
father Earl Sigurd had enjoyed; and the kings, on the other hand, should
have the same dominion as King Hakon had: and this agreement was settled
with the fullest promises of fidelity to it. Afterwards a great friendship arose
between Earl Hakon and Gunhild, although they sometimes attempted to
deceive each other. And thus matters stood for three years longer (A.D. 966-
968), in which time Earl Hakon sat quietly in his dominions.

7. OF HARALD GRAFELD.
King Hakon had generally his seat in Hordaland and Rogaland, and also
his brothers; but very often, also, they went to Hardanger. One summer it
happened that a vessel came from Iceland belonging to Icelanders, and
loaded with skins and peltry. They sailed to Hardanger, where they heard
the greatest number of people assembled; but when the folks came to deal
with them, nobody would buy their skins. Then the steersman went to King
Harald, whom he had been acquainted with before, and complained of his
ill luck. The king promised to visit him, and did so. King Harald was very
condescending, and full of fun. He came with a fully manned boat, looked
at the skins, and then said to the steersman, "Wilt thou give me a present of
one of these gray-skins?" "Willingly," said the steersman, "if it were ever so
many." On this the king wrapped himself up in a gray-skin, and went back
to his boat; but before they rowed away from the ship, every man in his
suite bought such another skin as the king wore for himself. In a few days
so many people came to buy skins, that not half of them could be served
with what they wanted; and thereafter the king was called Harald Grafeld
(Grayskin).

8. EARL EIRIK'S BIRTH.
Earl Hakon came one winter to the Uplands to a feast, and it so happened
that he had intercourse with a girl of mean birth. Some time after the girl
had to prepare for her confinement, and she bore a child, a boy, who had
water poured on him, and was named Eirik. The mother carried the boy to
Earl Hakon, and said that he was the father. The earl placed him to be
brought up with a man called Thorleif the Wise, who dwelt in Medaldal,
and was a rich and powerful man, and a great friend of the earl. Eirik gave
hopes very early that he would become an able man, was handsome in
countenance, and stout and strong for a child; but the earl did not pay much
attention to him. The earl himself was one of the handsomest men in
countenance,—not tall, but very strong, and well practised in all kinds of
exercises; and withal prudent, of good understanding, and a deadly man at
arms.

9. KING TRYGVE OLAFSON'S MURDER.
It happened one harvest (A.D. 962) that Earl Hakon, on a journey in the
Uplands, came to Hedemark; and King Trygve Olafson and King Gudrod
Bjornson met him there, and Dale-Gudbrand also came to the meeting.
They had agreed to meet, and they talked together long by themselves; but
so much only was known of their business, that they were to be friends of
each other. They parted, and each went home to his own kingdom. Gunhild
and her sons came to hear of this meeting, and they suspected it must have
been to lay a treasonable plot against the kings; and they often talked of this
among themselves. When spring (A.D. 963) began to set in, King Harald
and his brother King Gudrod proclaimed that they were to make a viking
cruise, as usual, either in the West sea, or the Baltic. The people accordingly
assembled, launched the ships into the sea, and made themselves ready to
sail. When they were drinking the farewell ale,—and they drank bravely,—
much and many things were talked over at the drink-table, and, among
other things, were comparisons between different men, and at last between
the kings themselves. One said that King Harald excelled his brothers by
far, and in every way. On this King Gudrod was very angry, and said that he
was in no respect behind Harald, and was ready to prove it. Instantly both
parties were so inflamed that they challenged each other to battle, and ran to
their arms. But some of the guests who were less drunk, and had more
understanding, came between them, and quieted them; and each went to his
ship, but nobody expected that they would all sail together. Gudrod sailed
east ward along the land, and Harald went out to sea, saying he would go to
the westward; but when he came outside of the islands he steered east along
the coast, outside of the rocks and isles. Gudrod, again, sailed inside,
through the usual channel, to Viken, and eastwards to Folden. He then sent
a message to King Trygve to meet him, that they might make a cruise
together in summer in the Baltic to plunder. Trygve accepted willingly, and
as a friend, the invitation; and as heard King Gudrod had but few people
with him, he came to meet him with a single boat. They met at Veggen, to
the east of Sotanes; but just as they were come to the meeting place,

Gudrod's men ran up and killed King Trygve and twelve men. He lies
buried at a place called Trygve's Cairn (A.D. 963).

10. KING GUDROD'S FALL.
King Harald sailed far outside of the rocks and isles; but set his course to
Viken, and came in the night-time to Tunsberg, and heard that Gudrod
Bjornson was at a feast a little way up the country. Then King Harald set
out immediately with his followers, came in the night, and surrounded the
house. King Gudrod Bjornson went out with his people; but after a short
resistance he fell, and many men with him. Then King Harald joined his
brother King Gudrod, and they subdued all Viken.

11. OF HARALD GRENSKE.
King Gudrod Bjornson had made a good and suitable marriage, and had
by his wife a son called Harald, who had been sent to be fostered to
Grenland to a lenderman called Hroe the White. Hroe's son, called Hrane
Vidforle (the Far-travelled), was Harald's foster-brother, and about the same
age. After his father Gudrod's fall, Harald, who was called Grenske, fled to
the Uplands, and with him his foster-brother Hrane, and a few people.
Harald staid a while there among his relations; but as Eirik's sons sought
after every man who interfered with them, and especially those who might
oppose them, Harald Grenske's friends and relations advised him to leave
the country. Harald therefore went eastward into Svithjod, and sought
shipmates, that he might enter into company with those who went out a
cruising to gather property. Harald became in this way a remarkably able
man. There was a man in Svithjod at that time called Toste, one of the most
powerful and clever in the land among those who had no high name or
dignity; and he was a great warrior, who had been often in battle, and was
therefore called Skoglar-Toste. Harald Grenske came into his company, and
cruised with Toste in summer; and wherever Harald came he was well
thought of by every one. In the winter Harald, after passing two years in the
Uplands, took up his abode with Toste, and lived five years with him. Toste
had a daughter, who was both young and handsome, but she was proud and
high-minded. She was called Sigrid, and was afterwards married to the
Swedish king, Eirik the Victorious, and had a son by him, called Olaf the
Swede, who was afterwards king of Svithjod. King Eirik died in a sick-bed
at Upsala ten years after the death of Styrbjorn.

12. EARL HAKON'S FEUDS.
Gunhild's sons levied a great army in Viken (A.D. 963), and sailed along
the land northwards, collecting people and ships on the way out of every
district. They then made known their intent, to proceed northwards with
their army against Earl Hakon in Throndhjem. When Earl Hakon heard this
news, he also collected men, and fitted out ships; and when he heard what
an overwhelming force Gunhild's sons had with them, he steered south with
his fleet to More, pillaging wherever he came, and killing many people. He
then sent the whole of the bonde army back to Throndhjem; but he himself,
with his men-at-arms, proceeded by both the districts of More and
Raumsdal, and had his spies out to the south of Stad to spy the army of
Gunhild's sons; and when he heard they were come into the Fjords, and
were waiting for a fair wind to sail northwards round Stad, Earl Hakon set
out to sea from the north side of Stad, so far that his sails could not be seen
from the land, and then sailed eastward on a line with the coast, and came to
Denmark, from whence he sailed into the Baltic, and pillaged there during
the summer. Gunhild's sons conducted their army north to Throndhjem, and
remained there the whole summer collecting the scat and duties. But when
summer was advanced they left Sigurd Slefa and Gudron behind; and the
other brothers returned eastward with the levied army they had taken up in
summer.

13. OF EARL HAKON AND GUNHILD'S SONS.
Earl Hakon, towards harvest (A.D. 963), sailed into the Bothnian Gulf to
Helsingjaland, drew his ships up there on the beach, and took the land-ways
through Helsingjaland and Jamtaland, and so eastwards round the dividing
ridge (the Kjol, or keel of the country), and down into the Throndhjem
district. Many people streamed towards him, and he fitted out ships. When
the sons of Gunhild heard of this they got on board their ships, and sailed
out of the Fjord; and Earl Hakon came to his seat at Hlader, and remained
there all winter. The sons of Gunhild, on the other hand, occupied More;
and they and the earl attacked each other in turns, killing each other's
people. Earl Hakon kept his dominions of Throndhjem, and was there
generally in the winter; but in summer he sometimes went to Helsingjaland,
where he went on board of his ships and sailed with them down into the
Baltic, and plundered there; and sometimes he remained in Throndhjem,
and kept an army on foot, so that Gunhild's sons could get no hold
northwards of Stad.

14. SIGURD SLEFA'S MURDER.
One summer Harald Grayskin with his troops went north to Bjarmaland,
where be forayed, and fought a great battle with the inhabitants on the
banks of the Vina (Dwina). King Harald gained the victory, killed many
people, plundered and wasted and burned far and wide in the land, and
made enormous booty. Glum Geirason tells of it thus:—

"I saw the hero Harald chase
With bloody sword Bjarme's race:
They fly before him through the night,
All by their burning city's light.
On Dwina's bank, at Harald's word,
Arose the storm of spear and sword.
In such a wild war-cruise as this,
Great would he be who could bring peace."

King Sigurd Slefa came to the Herse Klyp's house. Klyp was a son of
Thord, and a grandson of Hordakare, and was a man of power and great
family. He was not at home; but his wife Alof give a good reception to the
king, and made a great feast at which there was much drinking. Alof was a
daughter of Asbjorn, and sister to Jarnskegge, north in Yrjar. Asbjorn's
brother was called Hreidar, who was father to Styrkar, whose son was
Eindride, father of Einar Tambaskielfer. In the night the king went to bed to
Alof against her will, and then set out on his journey. The harvest thereafter,
King Harald and his brother King Sigurd Slefa went to Vors, and
summoned the bondes to a Thing. There the bondes fell on them, and would
have killed them, but they escaped and took different roads. King Harald
went to Hardanger, but King Sigurd to Alrekstader. Now when the Herse
Klyp heard of this, he and his relations assembled to attack the king; and
Vemund Volubrjot (1) was chief of their troop. Now when they came to the
house they attacked the king, and Herse Klyp, it is said, ran him through
with his sword and killed him; but instantly Klyp was killed on the spot by
Erling Gamle (A.D. 965).

ENDNOTES: (1) Volubrjotr.—Literally "the one who breaks the vala", that
is, breaks the skulls of witches.

15. GRJOTGARD'S FALL.
King Harald Grafeld and his brother King Gudrod gathered together a
great army in the east country, with which they set out northwards to
Throndhjem (A.D. 968). When Earl Hakon heard of it he collected men,
and set out to More, where he plundered. There his father's brother,
Grjotgard, had the command and defence of the country on account of
Gunhild's sons, and he assembled an army by order of the kings. Earl
Hakon advanced to meet him, and gave him battle; and there fell Grjotgard
and two other earls, and many a man besides. So says Einar Skalaglam:—

"The helm-crown'd Hakon, brave as stout,
Again has put his foes to rout.
The bowl runs o'er with Odin's mead, (1)
That fires the skald when mighty deed
Has to be sung. Earl Hakon's sword,
In single combat, as I've heard,
Three sons of earls from this one fray
To dwell with Odin drove away." (2)

Thereafter Earl Hakon went out to sea, and sailed outside the coast, and
came to Denmark. He went to the Danish King, Harald Gormson, and was
well received by him, and staid with him all winter (A.D. 969). At that time
there was also with the Danish king a man called Harald, a son of Knut
Gormson, and a brother's son of King Harald. He was lately come home
from a long viking cruise, on which he had gathered great riches, and
therefore he was called Gold Harald. He thought he had a good chance of
coming to the Danish kingdom.

ENDNOTES: (1) Odin's mead, called Bodn, was the blood or mead the sons
of Brage, the god of poets, drank to inspire them.—L.
(2) To dwell with Odin,—viz. slew them.—L.

16. KING ERLING'S FALL.
King Harald Grafeld and his brothers proceeded northwards to
Throndhjem, where they met no opposition. They levied the scat-duties, and
all other revenues, and laid heavy penalties upon the bondes; for the kings
had for a long time received but little income from Throndhjem, because
Earl Hakon was there with many troops, and was at variance with these
kings. In autumn (A.D. 968) King Harald went south with the greater part
of the men-at-arms, but King Erlin remained behind with his men. He
raised great contributions from the bondes, and pressed severely on them; at
which the bondes murmured greatly, and submitted to their losses with
impatience. In winter they gathered together in a great force to go against
King Erling, just as he was at a feast; and they gave battle to him, and he
with the most of his men fell (A.D. 969).

17. THE SEASONS IN NORWAY AT THIS
TIME.
While Gunhild's sons reigned in Norway the seasons were always bad,
and the longer they reigned the worse were the crops; and the bondes laid
the blame on them. They were very greedy, and used the bondes harshly. It
came at length to be so bad that fish, as well as corn, were wanting. In
Halogaland there was the greatest famine and distress; for scarcely any corn
grew, and even snow was lying, and the cattle were bound in the byres (1)
all over the country until midsummer. Eyvind Skaldaspiller describes it in
his poem, as he came outside of his house and found a thick snowdrift at
that season:—

"Tis midsummer, yet deep snows rest
On Odin's mother's frozen breast:
Like Laplanders, our cattle-kind
In stall or stable we must bind."

ENDNOTES: (1) Byres = gards or farms.

18. THE ICELANDERS AND EYVIND THE
SKALD.
Eyvind composed a poem about the people of Iceland, for which they
rewarded him by each bonde giving him three silver pennies, of full weight
and white in the fracture. And when the silver was brought together at the
Althing, the people resolved to have it purified, and made into a row of
clasps; and after the workmanship of the silver was paid, the row of clasps
was valued at fifty marks. This they sent to Eyvind; but Eyvind was obliged
to separate the clasps from each other, and sell them to buy food for his
household. But the same spring a shoal of herrings set in upon the fishing
ground beyond the coast-side, and Eyvind manned a ship's boat with his
house servants and cottars, and rowed to where the herrings were come, and
sang:—

"Now let the steed of ocean bound
O'er the North Sea with dashing sound:
Let nimble tern and screaming gull
Fly round and round—our net is full.
Fain would I know if Fortune sends
A like provision to my friends.
Welcome provision 'tis, I wot,
That the whale drives to our cook's pot."

So entirely were his movable goods exhausted, that he was obliged to sell
his arrows to buy herrings, or other meat for his table:—

"Our arms and ornaments of gold
To buy us food we gladly sold:
The arrows of the bow gave we
For the bright arrows of the sea." (1)

ENDNOTES: (1) Herrings, from their swift darting along, are called the
arrows of the sea.

KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA.
PRELIMINARY REMARKS.
Hitherto the narrative has been more or less fragmentary. With Olaf
Trygvason's Saga reliable history begins, and the narration is full and
connected. The story of Hakon the earl is incorporated in this saga.
Accounts of Olaf Trygvason may be found in Od the Monk's legendary
saga, in parts of "Agrip", "Historia Norvegiae", and in Thjodrek. Icelandic
works on this epoch are:
"Egla", "Eyrbyggja", "Finboga", "Floamanna", "Faereyinga", "Hallfredar
Saga", "Havardar Saga", "Are's Islendinga-bok", "Kristni Saga",
"Laxdaela", "Ljosvetninga", "Njala", "Orkneyinga", "Viga Glums Saga",
and "Viga Styrs Saga".
The skalds quoted are: Glum Geirason, Eyvind Finson, Skaldaspiller,
Einar Skalaglam, Tind Halkelson, Eyjolf Dadaskald, Hallarstein, Halfred
Vandraedaskald, Haldor Ukristne, Skule Thorsteinson, and Thord
Kolbeinson.

1. OLAF TRYGVASON'S BIRTH.
King Trygve Olafson had married a wife who was called Astrid. She was
a daughter of Eirik Bjodaskalle, a great man, who dwelt at Oprustader. But
after Trygve's death (A.D. 963) Astrid fled, and privately took with her all
the loose property she could. Her foster-father, Thorolf Lusarskeg, followed
her, and never left her; and others of her faithful followers spied about to
discover her enemies, and where they were. Astrid was pregnant with a
child of King Trygve, and she went to a lake, and concealed herself in a
holm or small island in it with a few men. Here her child was born, and it
was a boy; and water was poured over it, and it was called Olaf after the
grandfather. Astrid remained all summer here in concealment; but when the
nights became dark, and the day began to shorten and the weather to be
cold, she was obliged to take to the land, along with Thorolf and a few other
men. They did not seek for houses unless in the night-time, when they came
to them secretly; and they spoke to nobody. One evening, towards dark,
they came to Oprustader, where Astrid's father Eirik dwelt, and privately
sent a man to Eirik to tell him; and Eirik took them to an out-house, and
spread a table for them with the best of food. When Astrid had been here a
short time her travelling attendants left her, and none remained, behind with
her but two servant girls, her child Olaf, Thorolf Lusarskeg, and his son
Thorgils, who was six years old; and they remained all winter (A.D. 964).

2. OF GUNHILD S SONS.
After Trygve Olafson's murder, Harald Grafeld and his brother Gudrod
went to the farm which he owned; but Astrid was gone, and they could learn
no tidings of her. A loose report came to their ears that she was pregnant to
King Trygve; but they soon went away northwards, as before related. As
soon as they met their mother Gunhild they told her all that had taken place.
She inquired particularly about Astrid, and they told her the report they had
heard; but as Gunhild's sons the same harvest and winter after had
bickerings with Earl Hakon, as before related, they did not seek after Astrid
and her son that winter.

3. ASTRID'S JOURNEY.
The spring after (A.D. 964) Gunhild sent spies to the Uplands, and all the
way down to Viken, to spy what they could about Astrid; and her men came
back, and could only tell her that Astrid must be with her father Eirik, and it
was probable was bringing up her infant, the son of Trygve. Then Gunhild,
without delay, sent off men well furnished with arms and horses, and in all a
troop of thirty; and as their leader she sent a particular friend of her own, a
powerful man called Hakon. Her orders were to go to Oprustader, to Eirik,
and take King Trygve's son from thence, and bring the child to her; and
with these orders the men went out. Now when they were come to the
neighbourhood of Oprustader, some of Eirik's friends observed the troop of
travellers, and about the close of the day brought him word of their
approach. Eirik immediately, in the night, made preparation for Astrid's
flight, gave her good guides, and send her away eastward to Svithjod, to his
good friend Hakon Gamle, who was a powerful man there. Long before day
they departed, and towards evening they reached a domain called Skaun.
Here they saw a large mansion, towards which they went, and begged a
night's lodging. For the sake of concealment they were clad in mean
clothing. There dwelt here a bonde called Bjorn Eiterkveisa, who was very
rich, but very inhospitable. He drove them away; and therefore, towards
dark, they went to another domain close by that was called Vidar. Thorstein
was the name of the bonde; and he gave them lodging, and took good care
of them, so that they slept well, and were well entertained. Early that
morning Gunhild's men had come to Oprustader, and inquired for Astrid
and her son. As Eirik told them she was not there, they searched the whole
house, and remained till late in the day before they got any news of Astrid.
Then they rode after her the way she had taken, and late at night they came
to Bjorn Eiterkveisa in Skaun, and took up their quarters there. Hakon
asked Bjorn if he knew anything about Astrid, and he said some people had
been there in the evening wanting lodgings; "but I drove them away, and I
suppose they have gone to some of the neighbouring houses." Thorstein's
labourer was coming from the forest, having left his work at nightfall, and
called in at Bjorn's house because it was in his way; and finding there were

guests come to the house, and learning their business, he comes to Thorstein
and tells him of it. As about a third part of the night was still remaining,
Thorstein wakens his guests and orders them in an angry voice to go about
their business; but as soon as they were out of the house upon the road,
Thorstein tells them that Gunhild's messengers were at Bjorn's house, and
are upon the trace of them. They entreat of him to help them, and he gave
them a guide and some provisions. He conducted them through a forest to a
lake, in which there was an islet overgrown with reeds. They waded out to
the islet, and hid themselves among the reeds. Early in the morning Hakon
rode away from Bjorn's into the township, and wherever he came he asked
after Astrid; and when he came to Thorstein's he asked if she had been
there. He said that some people had been there; but as soon as it was
daylight they had set off again, eastwards, to the forest. Hakon made
Thorstein go along with them, as he knew all the roads and hiding-places.
Thorstein went with them; but when they were come into the woods, he led
them right across the way Astrid had taken. They went about and about the
whole day to no purpose, as they could find no trace of her, so they turned
back to tell Gunhild the end of their travel. Astrid and her friends proceeded
on their journey, and came to Svithjod, to Hakon Gamle (the Old), where
she and her son remained a long time, and had friendly welcome.

4. HAKON'S EMBASSY TO SWEDEN.
When Gunhild, the mother of the kings, heard that Astrid and her son
Olaf were in the kingdom of Svithjod, she again sent Hakon, with a good
attendance, eastward, to Eirik king of Sweden, with presents and messages
of friendship. The ambassadors were well received and well treated. Hakon,
after a time, disclosed his errand to the king, saying that Gunhild had sent
him with the request that the king would assist him in getting hold of Olaf
Trygvason, to conduct him to Norway, where Gunhild would bring him up.
The king gave Hakon people with him, and he rode with them to Hakon the
Old, where Hakon desired, with many friendly expressions, that Olaf should
go with him. Hakon the Old returned a friendly answer, saying that it
depended entirely upon Olaf's mother. But Astrid would on no account
listen to the proposal; and the messengers had to return as they came, and to
tell King Eirik how the matter stood. The ambassadors then prepared to
return home, and asked the king for some assistance to take the boy,
whether Hakon the Old would or not. The king gave them again some
attendants; and when they came to Hakon the Old, they again asked for the
boy, and on his refusal to deliver him they used high words and threatened
violence. But one of the slaves, Buste by name, attacked Hakon, and was
going to kill him; and they barely escaped from the thralls without a
cudgelling, and proceeded home to Norway to tell Gunhild their ill success,
and that they had only seen Olaf.

5. OF SIGURD EIRIKSON.
Astrid had a brother called Sigurd, a son of Eirik Bjodaskalle, who had
long been abroad in Gardarike (Russia) with King Valdemar, and was there
in great consideration. Astrid had now a great inclination to travel to her
brother there. Hakon the Old gave her good attendants, and what was
needful for the journey, and she set out with some merchants. She had then
been two years (A.D. 965-966) with Hakon the Old, and Olaf was three
years of age. As they sailed out into the Baltic, they were captured by
vikings of Eistland, who made booty both of the people and goods, killing
some, and dividing others as slaves. Olaf was separated from his mother,
and an Eistland man called Klerkon got him as his share along with Thorolf
and Thorgils. Klerkon thought that Thorolf was too old for a slave, and that
there was not much work to be got out of him, so he killed him; but took the
boys with him, and sold them to a man called Klerk for a stout and good
ram. A third man, called Reas, bought Olaf for a good cloak. Reas had a
wife called Rekon, and a son by her whose name was Rekone. Olaf was
long with them, was treated well, and was much beloved by the people.
Olaf was six years in Eistland in this banishment (A.D. 987-972).

6. OLAF IS SET FREE IN EISTLAND.
Sigurd, the son of Eirik (Astrid's brother), came into Eistland from
Novgorod, on King Valdemar's business to collect the king's taxes and rents.
Sigurd came as a man of consequence, with many followers and great
magnificence. In the market-place he happened to observe a remarkably
handsome boy; and as he could distinguish that he was a foreigner, he asked
him his name and family. He answered him, that his name was Olaf; that he
was a son of Trygve Olafson; and Astrid, a daughter of Eirik Bjodaskalle,
was his mother. Then Sigurd knew that the boy was his sister's son, and
asked him how he came there. Olaf told him minutely all his adventures,
and Sigurd told him to follow him to the peasant Reas. When he came there
he bought both the boys, Olaf and Thorgils, and took them with him to
Holmgard. But, for the first, he made nothing known of Olaf's relationship
to him, but treated him well.

7. KLERKON KILLED BY OLAF.
Olaf Trygvason was one day in the market-place, where there was a great
number of people. He recognized Klerkon again, who had killed his foster-
father Thorolf Lusarskeg. Olaf had a little axe in his hand, and with it he
clove Klerkon's skull down to the brain, and ran home to his lodging, and
told his friend Sigurd what he had done. Sigurd immediately took Olaf to
Queen Allogia's house, told her what had happened, and begged her to
protect the boy. She replied, that the boy appeared far too comely to allow
him to be slain; and she ordered her people to be drawn out fully armed. In
Holmgard the sacredness of peace is so respected, that it is law there to slay
whoever puts a man to death except by judgment of law; and, according to
this law and usage, the whole people stormed and sought after the boy. It
was reported that he was in the Queen's house, and that there was a number
of armed men there. When this was told to the king, he went there with his
people, but would allow no bloodshed. It was settled at last in peace, that
the king should name the fine for the murder; and the queen paid it. Olaf
remained afterwards with the queen, and was much beloved. It is a law at
Holmgard, that no man of royal descent shall stay there without the king's
permission. Sigurd therefore told the queen of what family Olaf was, and
for what reason he had come to Russia; namely, that he could not remain
with safety in his own country: and begged her to speak to the king about it.
She did so, and begged the king to help a king's son whose fate had been so
hard; and in consequence of her entreaty the king promised to assist him,
and accordingly he received Olaf into his court, and treated him nobly, and
as a king's son. Olaf was nine years old when he came to Russia, and he
remained nine years more (A.D. 978-981) with King Valdemar. Olaf was
the handsomest of men, very stout and strong, and in all bodily exercises he
excelled every Northman that ever was heard of.

8. OF HAKON EARL OF HLADER.
Earl Hakon, Sigurd's son, was with the Danish king, Harald Gormson,
the winter after he had fled from Norway before Gunhild's sons. During the
winter (A.D. 969) the earl had so much care and sorrow that he took to bed,
and passed many sleepless nights, and ate and drank no more than was
needful to support his strength. Then he sent a private message to his
friends north in Throndhjem, and proposed to them that they should kill
King Erling, if they had an opportunity; adding, that he would come to them
in summer. The same winter the Throndhjem people accordingly, as before
related, killed King Erling. There was great friendship between Earl Hakon
and Gold Harald, and Harald told Hakon all his intentions. He told him that
he was tired of a ship-life, and wanted to settle on the land; and asked
Hakon if he thought his brother King Harald would agree to divide the
kingdom with him if he asked it. "I think," replied Hakon, "that the Danish
king would not deny thy right; but the best way to know is to speak to the
king himself. I know for certain so much, that you will not get a kingdom if
you don't ask for it." Soon after this conversation Gold Harald spoke to the
king about the matter, in the presence of many great men who were friends
to both; and Gold Harald asked King Harald to divide the kingdom with
him in two equal parts, to which his royal birth and the custom of the
Danish monarchy gave him right. The king was highly incensed at this
demand, and said that no man had asked his father Gorm to be king over
half of Denmark, nor yet his grandfather King Hordaknut, or Sigurd Orm,
or Ragnar Lodbrok; and he was so exasperated and angry, that nobody
ventured to speak of it to him.

9. OF GOLD HARALD.
Gold Harald was now worse off than before; for he had got no kingdom,
and had got the king's anger by proposing it. He went as usual to his friend
Hakon, and complained to him of his fate, and asked for good advice, and if
he could help him to get his share of the kingdom; saying that he would
rather try force, and the chance of war, than give it up.
Hakon advised him not to speak to any man so that this should be known;
"for," said he, "it concerns thy life: and rather consider with thyself what
thou art man enough to undertake; for to accomplish such a purpose
requires a bold and firm man, who will neither stick at good nor evil to do
that which is intended; for to take up great resolutions, and then to lay them
aside, would only end in dishonour."
Gold Harald replies—"I will so carry on what I begin, that I will not
hesitate to kill Harald with my own hands, if I can come thereby to the
kingdom he denies me, and which is mine by right." And so they separated.
Now King Harald comes also to Earl Hakon, and tells him the demand on
his kingdom which Gold Harald had made, and also his answer, and that he
would upon no account consent to diminish his kingdom. "And if Gold
Harald persists in his demand, I will have no hesitation in having him
killed; for I will not trust him if he does not renounce it."
The earl answered,—"My thoughts are, that Harald has carried his
demand so far that he cannot now let it drop, and I expect nothing but war
in the land; and that he will be able to gather a great force, because his
father was so beloved. And then it would be a great enormity if you were to
kill your relation; for, as things now stand, all men would say that he was
innocent. But I am far from saying, or advising, that you should make
yourself a smaller king than your father Gorm was, who in many ways
enlarged, but never diminished his kingdom."
The king replies,—"What then is your advice,—if I am neither to divide
my kingdom, nor to get rid of my fright and danger?"
"Let us meet again in a few days," said Earl Hakon, "and I will then have
considered the matter well, and will give you my advice upon it."

The king then went away with his people.

10. COUNCILS HELD BY HAKON AND
HARALD.
Earl Hakon had now great reflection, and many opinions to weigh, and
he let only very few be in the house with him. In a few days King Harald
came again to the earl to speak with him, and ask if he had yet considered
fully the matter they had been talking of.
"I have," said the earl, "considered it night and day ever since, and find it
most advisable that you retain and rule over the whole of your kingdom just
as your father left it; but that you obtain for your relation Harald another
kingdom, that he also may enjoy honour and dignity."
"What kind of kingdom is that," said the king, "which I can give to
Harald, that I may possess Denmark entire?"
"It is Norway," said the earl. "The kings who are there are oppressive to
the people of the country, so that every man is against them who has tax or
service to pay."
The king replies,—"Norway is a large country, and the people fierce, and
not good to attack with a foreign army. We found that sufficiently when
Hakon defended that country; for we lost many people, and gained no
victory. Besides, Harald the son of Eirik is my foster-son, and has sat on my
knee."
The earl answers, "I have long known that you have helped Gunhild's
sons with your force, and a bad return you have got for it; but we shall get
at Norway much more easily than by fighting for it with all the Danish
force. Send a message to your foster-son Harald, Eirik's son, and offer him
the lands and fiefs which Gunhild's sons held before in Denmark. Appoint
him a meeting, and Gold Harald will soon conquer for himself a kingdom in
Norway from Harald Grafeld."
The king replies, that it would be called a bad business to deceive his
own foster-son.
"The Danes," answered the earl, "will rather say that it was better to kill a
Norwegian viking than a Danish, and your own brother's son."

They spoke so long over the matter, that they agreed on it.

11. HARALD GORMSON'S MESSAGE TO
NORWAY.
Thereafter Gold Harald had a conference with Earl Hakon; and the earl
told him he had now advanced his business so far, that there was hope a
kingdom might stand open for him in Norway. "We can then continue," said
he, "our ancient friendship, and I can be of the greatest use to you in
Norway. Take first that kingdom. King Harald is now very old, and has but
one son, and cares but little about him, as he is but the son of a concubine."
The Earl talked so long to Gold Harald that the project pleased him well;
and the king, the earl, and Gold Harald often talked over the business
together. The Danish king then sent messengers north to Norway to Harald
Grafeld, and fitted them out magnificently for their journey. They were well
received by Harald. The messengers told him that Earl Hakon was in
Denmark, but was lying dangerously sick, and almost out of his senses.
They then delivered from Harald, the Danish king, the invitation to Harald
Grafeld, his foster-son, to come to him and receive investiture of the fiefs
he and his brothers before him had formerly held in Denmark; and
appointing a meeting in Jutland. Harald Grafeld laid the matter before his
mother and other friends. Their opinions were divided. Some thought that
the expedition was not without its danger, on account of the men with
whom they had to deal; but the most were in haste to begin the journey, for
at that time there was such a famine in Norway that the kings could scarcely
feed their men-at-arms; and on this account the Fjord, on which the kings
resided, usually got the name of Hardanger (Hardacre). In Denmark, on the
other hand, there had been tolerably good crops; so that people thought that
if King Harald got fiefs, and something to rule over there they would get
some assistance. It was therefore concluded, before the messengers
returned, that Harald should travel to Denmark to the Danish king in
summer, and accept the conditions King Harald offered.

12. TREACHERY OF HARALD AND HAKON.
Harald Grafeld went to Denmark in the summer (A.D. 969) with three
long-ships; and Herse Arinbjorn, from the Fjord district, commanded one of
them. King Harald sailed from Viken over to Limfjord in Jutland, and
landed at the narrow neck of land where the Danish king was expected.
Now when Gold Harald heard of this, he sailed there with nine ships which
he had fitted out before for a viking cruise. Earl Hakon had also his war
force on foot; namely, twelve large ships, all ready, with which he proposed
to make an expedition. When Gold Harald had departed Earl Hakon says to
the king, "Now I don't know if we are not sailing on an expedition, and yet
are to pay the penalty of not having joined it. Gold Harald may kill Harald
Grafeld, and get the kingdom of Norway; but you must not think he will be
true to you, although you do help him to so much power, for he told me in
winter that he would take your life if he could find opportunity to do so.
Now I will win Norway for you, and kill Gold Harald, if you will promise
me a good condition under you. I will be your earl; swear an oath of fidelity
to you, and, with your help, conquer all Norway for you; hold the country
under your rule; pay you the scat and taxes; and you will be a greater king
than your father, as you will have two kingdoms under you." The king and
the earl agreed upon this, and Hakon set off to seek Gold Harald.

13. DEATH OF HARALD GRAFELD.
Gold Harald came to the neck of land at Limfjord, and immediately
challenged Harald Grafeld to battle; and although Harald had fewer men, he
went immediately on the land, prepared for battle, and drew up his troops.
Before the lines came together Harald Grafeld urged on his men, and told
them to draw their swords. He himself advanced the foremost of the troop,
hewing down on each side. So says Glum Geirason, in Grafeld's lay:—

"Brave were thy words in battlefield,
Thou stainer of the snow-white shield!—
Thou gallant war-god! With thy voice
Thou couldst the dying man rejoice:
The cheer of Harald could impart
Courage and life to every heart.
While swinging high the blood-smeared sword,
By arm and voice we knew our lord."

There fell Harald Grafeld. So says Glum Geirason:—

"On Limfjord's strand, by the tide's flow,
Stern Fate has laid King Harald low;
The gallant viking-cruiser—he
Who loved the isle-encircling sea.
The generous ruler of the land
Fell at the narrow Limfjord strand.
Enticed by Hakon's cunning speech
To his death-bed on Limfjord's beach."

The most of King Harald's men fell with him. There also fell Herse
Arinbjorn.
This happened fifteen years after the death of Hakon, Athelstan's foster-
son, and thirteen years after that of Sigurd earl of Hlader. The priest Are
Frode says that Earl Hakon was thirteen years earl over his father's
dominions in Throndhjem district before the fall of Harald Grafeld; but, for
the last six years of Harald Grafeld's life, Are Frode says the Earl Hakon
and Gunhild's sons fought against each other, and drove each other out of
the land by turns.

14. GOLD HARALD'S DEATH.
Soon after Harald Grafeld's fall, Earl Hakon came up to Gold Harald, and
the earl immediately gave battle to Harald. Hakon gained the victory, and
Harald was made prisoner; but Hakon had him immediately hanged on a
gallows. Hakon then went to the Danish king, and no doubt easily settled
with him for the killing his relative Gold Harald.

15. DIVISION OF THE COUNTRY.
Soon after King Harald Gormson ordered a levy of men over all his
kingdom, and sailed with 600 ships (1). There were with him Earl Hakon,
Harald Grenske, a son of King Gudrod, and many other great men who had
fled from their udal estates in Norway on account of Gunhild's sons. The
Danish king sailed with his fleet from the south to Viken, where all the
people of the country surrendered to him. When he came to Tunsberg
swarms of people joined him; and King Harald gave to Earl Hakon the
command of all the men who came to him in Norway, and gave him the
government over Rogaland, Hordaland, Sogn, Fjord-district, South More,
Raumsdal, and North More. These seven districts gave King Harald to Earl
Hakon to rule over, with the same rights as Harald Harfager gave with them
to his sons; only with the difference, that Hakon should there, as well as in
Throndhjem, have the king's land-estates and land-tax, and use the king's
money and goods according to his necessities whenever there was war in
the country. King Harald also gave Harald Grenske Vingulmark, Vestfold,
and Agder all the way to Lidandisnes (the Naze), together with the title of
king; and let him have these dominions with the same rights as his family in
former times had held them, and as Harald Harfager had given with them to
his sons. Harald Grenske was then eighteen years old, and he became
afterwards a celebrated man. Harald king of Denmark returned home
thereafter with all his army.

ENDNOTES:
(1) i.e., 720 ships, as they were counted by long hundreds,
100=120.

16. GUNHILD'S SONS LEAVE THE COUNTRY.
Earl Hakon proceeded northwards along the coast with his force; and
when Gunhild and her sons got the tidings they proceeded to gather troops,
but were ill off for men. Then they took the same resolution as before, to
sail out to sea with such men as would follow them away to the westward
(A.D. 969). They came first to the Orkney Islands, and remained there a
while. There were in Orkney then the Earls Hlodver. Arnfid, Ljot, and
Skule, the sons of Thorfin Hausakljufer.
Earl Hakon now brought all the country under him, and remained all
winter (A.D. 970) in Throndhjem. Einar Skalaglam speaks of his conquests
in "Vellekla":—

"Norway's great watchman, Harald, now
May bind the silk snood on his brow—
Seven provinces he seized. The realm
Prospers with Hakon at the helm."

As Hakon the earl proceeded this summer along the coast subjecting all
the people to him, he ordered that over all his dominions the temples and
sacrifices should be restored, and continued as of old. So it is said in the
"Vellekla":—

"Hakon the earl, so good and wise,
Let all the ancient temples rise;—
Thor's temples raised with fostering hand
That had been ruined through the land.
His valiant champions, who were slain
On battle-fields across the main,
To Thor, the thunder-god, may tell
How for the gods all turns out well.
The hardy warrior now once more
Offers the sacrifice of gore;
The shield-bearer in Loke's game
Invokes once more great Odin's name.
The green earth gladly yields her store,
As she was wont in days of yore,
Since the brave breaker of the spears
The holy shrines again uprears.
The earl has conquered with strong hand
All that lies north of Viken land:
In battle storm, and iron rain
Hakon spreads wide his sword's domain."

The first winter that Hakon ruled over Norway the herrings set in
everywhere through the fjords to the land, and the seasons ripened to a good
crop all that had been sown. The people, therefore, laid in seed for the next
year, and got their lands sowed, and had hope of good times.
17. HAKON'S BATTLE WITH RAGNFRED.
King Ragnfred and King Gudrod, both sons of Gunhild and Eirik, were
now the only sons of Gunhild remaining in life. So says Glum Geirason in
Grafeld's lay:—

"When in the battle's bloody strife
The sword took noble Harald's life,
Half of my fortunes with him fell:
But his two brothers, I know well,
My loss would soon repair, should they
Again in Norway bear the sway,
And to their promises should stand,
If they return to rule the land."

Ragnfred began his course in the spring after he had been a year in the
Orkney Islands. He sailed from thence to Norway, and had with him fine
troops, and large ships. When he came to Norway he learnt that Earl Hakon
was in Throndhjem; therefore he steered northwards around Stad, and
plundered in South More. Some people submitted to him; for it often
happens, when parties of armed men scour over a country, that those who
are nearest the danger seek help where they think it may be expected. As
soon as Earl Hakon heard the news of disturbance in More, he fitted out
ships, sent the war-token through the land, made ready in all haste, and
proceeded out of the fjord. He had no difficulty in assembling men.
Ragnfred and Earl Hakon met at the north corner of More; and Hakon, who
had most men, but fewer ships, began the battle. The combat was severe,
but heaviest on Hakon's side; and as the custom then was, they fought bow
to bow, and there was a current in the sound which drove all the ships in
upon the land. The earl ordered to row with the oars to the land where
landing seemed easiest. When the ships were all grounded, the earl with all
his men left them, and drew them up so far that the enemy might not launch
them down again, and then drew up his men on a grass-field, and
challenged Ragnfred to land. Ragnfred and his men laid their vessels in
along the land, and they shot at each other a long time; but upon the land
Ragnfred would not venture: and so they separated. Ragnfred sailed with
his fleet southwards around Stad; for he was much afraid the whole forces

of the country would swarm around Hakon. Hakon, on his part, was not
inclined to try again a battle, for he thought the difference between their
ships in size was too great; so in harvest he went north to Throndhjem, and
staid there all winter (A.D. 971). King Ragnfred consequently had all the
country south of Stad at his mercy; namely, Fjord district, Hordaland, Sogn,
Rogaland; and he had many people about him all winter. When spring
approached he ordered out the people and collected a large force. By going
about the districts he got many men, ships, and warlike stores sent as he
required.

18. BATTLE BETWEEN HAKON AND
RAGNFRED.
Towards spring Earl Hakon ordered out all the men north in the country;
and got many people from Halogaland and Naumudal; so that from Bryda
to Stad he had men from all the sea-coast. People flocked to him from all
the Throndhjem district and from Raumsdal. It was said for certain that he
had men from four great districts, and that seven earls followed him, and a
matchless number of men. So it is said in the "Vellekla":—

"Hakon, defender of the land,
Armed in the North his warrior-band
To Sogn's old shore his force he led,
And from all quarters thither sped
War-ships and men; and haste was made
By the young god of the sword-blade,
The hero-viking of the wave,
His wide domain from foes to save.
With shining keels seven kings sailed on
To meet this raven-feeding one.
When the clash came, the stunning sound
Was heard in Norway's farthest bound;
And sea-borne corpses, floating far,
Brought round the Naze news from the war."

Earl Hakon sailed then with his fleet southwards around Stad; and when
he heard that King Ragnfred with his army had gone towards Sogn, he
turned there also with his men to meet him: and there Ragnfred and Hakon
met. Hakon came to the land with his ships, marked out a battle-field with
hazel branches for King Ragnfred, and took ground for his own men in it.
So it is told in the "Vellekla":—

"In the fierce battle Ragnfred then
Met the grim foe of Vindland men;
And many a hero of great name
Fell in the sharp sword's bloody game.
The wielder of fell Narve's weapon,
The conquering hero, valiant Hakon
Had laid his war-ships on the strand,
And ranged his warriors on the land."

There was a great battle; but Earl Hakon, having by far the most people,
gained the victory. It took place on the Thinganes, where Sogn and

Hordaland meet.
King Rangfred fled to his ships, after 300 of his men had fallen. So it is
said in the "Vellekla":—

"Sharp was the battle-strife, I ween,—
Deadly and close it must have been,
Before, upon the bloody plain,
Three hundred corpses of the slain
Were stretched for the black raven's prey;
And when the conquerors took their way
To the sea-shore, they had to tread
O'er piled-up heaps of foemen dead."

After this battle King Ragnfred fled from Norway; but Earl Hakon
restored peace to the country, and allowed the great army which had
followed him in summer to return home to the north country, and he himself
remained in the south that harvest and winter (A.D. 972).

19. EARL HAKON'S MARRIAGE.
Earl Hakon married a girl called Thora, a daughter of the powerful Skage
Skoptason, and very beautiful she was. They had two sons, Svein and
Heming, and a daughter called Bergljot who was afterwards married to
Einar Tambaskielfer. Earl Hakon was much addicted to women, and had
many children; among others a daughter Ragnhild, whom he married to
Skopte Skagason, a brother of Thora. The Earl loved Thora so much that he
held Thora's family in higher respect than any other people, and Skopte his
brother-in-law in particular; and he gave him many great fiefs in More.
Whenever they were on a cruise together, Skopte must lay his ship nearest
to the earl's, and no other ship was allowed to come in between.

20. DEATH OF SKOPTE.
One summer that Earl Hakon was on a cruise, there was a ship with him
of which Thorleif Spake (the Wise) was steersman. In it was also Eirik, Earl
Hakon's son, then about ten or eleven years old. Now in the evenings, as
they came into harbour, Eirik would not allow any ship but his to lie nearest
to the earl's. But when they came to the south, to More, they met Skopte the
earl's brother-in-law, with a well-manned ship; and as they rowed towards
the fleet, Skopte called out that Thorleif should move out of the harbour to
make room for him, and should go to the roadstead. Eirik in haste took up
the matter, and ordered Skopte to go himself to the roadstead. When Earl
Hakon heard that his son thought himself too great to give place to Skopte,
he called to them immediately that they should haul out from their berth,
threatening them with chastisement if they did not. When Thorleif heard
this, he ordered his men to slip their land-cable, and they did so; and Skopte
laid his vessel next to the earl's as he used to do. When they came together,
Skopte brought the earl all the news he had gathered, and the earl
communicated to Skopte all the news he had heard; and Skopte was
therefore called Tidindaskopte (the Newsman Skopte). The winter after
(A.D. 973) Eirik was with his foster-father Thorleif, and early in spring he
gathered a crew of followers, and Thorleif gave him a boat of fifteen
benches of rowers, with ship furniture, tents, and ship provisions; and Eirik
set out from the fjord, and southwards to More. Tidindaskopte happened
also to be going with a fully manned boat of fifteen rowers' benches from
one of his farms to another, and Eirik went against him to have a battle.
Skopte was slain, but Eirik granted life to those of his men who were still
on their legs. So says Eyjolf Dadaskald in the "Banda Lay":—

"At eve the youth went out
To meet the warrior stout—
To meet stout Skopte—he
Whose war-ship roves the sea
Like force was on each side,
But in the whirling tide
The young wolf Eirik slew
Skopte, and all his crew
And he was a gallant one,
Dear to the Earl Hakon.

Up, youth of steel-hard breast—
No time hast thou to rest!
Thy ocean wings spread wide—
Speed o'er the foaming tide!
Speed on—speed on thy way!
For here thou canst not stay."

Eirik sailed along the land and came to Denmark, and went to King
Harald Gormson, and staid with him all winter (A.D. 974). In spring the
Danish king sent him north to Norway, and gave him an earldom, and the
government of Vingulmark and Raumarike, on the same terms as the small
scat-paying kings had formerly held these domains. So says Eyjolf
Dadaskald:—

"South through ocean's spray
His dragon flew away
To Gormson's hall renowned.
Where the bowl goes bravely round.
And the Danish king did place
This youth of noble race
Where, shield and sword in hand,
He would aye defend his land."

Eirik became afterwards a great chief.

21. OLAF TRYGVASON'S JOURNEY FROM
RUSSIA.
All this time Olaf Trygvason was in Gardarike (Russia), and highly
esteemed by King Valdemar, and beloved by the queen. King Valdemar
made him chief over the men-at-arms whom he sent out to defend the land.
So says Hallarsteid:—

"The hater of the niggard band,
The chief who loves the Northman's land,
Was only twelve years old when he
His Russian war-ships put to sea.
The wain that ploughs the sea was then
Loaded with war-gear by his men—
With swords, and spears, and helms: and deep
Out to the sea his good ships sweep."

Olaf had several battles, and was lucky as a leader of troops. He himself
kept a great many men-at-arms at his own expense out of the pay the king
gave him. Olaf was very generous to his men, and therefore very popular.
But then it came to pass, what so often happens when a foreigner is raised
to higher power and dignity than men of the country, that many envied him
because he was so favoured by the king, and also not less so by the queen.
They hinted to the king that he should take care not to make Olaf too
powerful,—"for such a man may be dangerous to you, if he were to allow
himself to be used for the purpose of doing you or your kingdom harm; for
he is extremely expert in all exercises and feats, and very popular. We do
not, indeed, know what it is he can have to talk of so often with the queen."
It was then the custom among great monarchs that the queen should have
half of the court attendants, and she supported them at her own expense out
of the scat and revenue provided for her for that purpose. It was so also at
the court of King Valdemar that the queen had an attendance as large as the
king, and they vied with each other about the finest men, each wanting to
have such in their own service. It so fell out that the king listened to such
speeches, and became somewhat silent and blunt towards Olaf. When Olaf
observed this, he told it to the queen; and also that he had a great desire to
travel to the Northern land, where his family formerly had power and

kingdoms, and where it was most likely he would advance himself. The
queen wished him a prosperous journey, and said he would be found a
brave man wherever he might be. Olaf then made ready, went on board, and
set out to sea in the Baltic.
As he was coming from the east he made the island of Borgundarholm
(Bornholm), where he landed and plundered. The country people hastened
down to the strand, and gave him battle; but Olaf gained the victory, and a
large booty.

22. OLAF TRYGVASON'S MARRIAGE.
While Olaf lay at Borgundarholm there came on bad weather, storm, and
a heavy sea, so that his ships could not lie there; and he sailed southwards
under Vindland, where they found a good harbour. They conducted
themselves very peacefully, and remained some time. In Vindland there was
then a king called Burizleif, who had three daughters,—Geira, Gunhild, and
Astrid. The king's daughter Geira had the power and government in that
part where Olaf and his people landed, and Dixen was the name of the man
who most usually advised Queen Geira. Now when they heard that
unknown people were came to the country, who were of distinguished
appearance, and conducted themselves peaceably, Dixen repaired to them
with a message from Queen Geira, inviting the strangers to take up their
winter abode with her; for the summer was almost spent, and the weather
was severe and stormy. Now when Dixen came to the place he soon saw
that the leader was a distinguished man, both from family and personal
appearance, and he told Olaf the queen's invitation with the most kindly
message. Olaf willingly accepted the invitation, and went in harvest (A.D.
982) to Queen Geira. They liked each other exceedingly, and Olaf courted
Queen Geira; and it was so settled that Olaf married her the same winter,
and was ruler, along with Queen Geira, over her dominions. Halfred
Vandredaskald tells of these matters in the lay he composed about King
Olaf:—

"Why should the deeds the hero did
In Bornholm and the East he hid?
His deadly weapon Olaf bold
Dyed red: why should not this be told?"

23. EARL HAKON PAYS NO SCAT.
Earl Hakon ruled over Norway, and paid no scat; because the Danish
king gave him all the scat revenue that belonged to the king in Norway, for
the expense and trouble he had in defending the country against Gunhild's
sons.

24. HARALD OPPOSES CHRISTIANITY.
The Emperor Otta (Otto) was at that time in the Saxon country, and sent a
message to King Harald, the Danish king, that he must take on the true faith
and be baptized, he and all his people whom he ruled; "otherwise," says the
emperor, "we will march against him with an army." The Danish king
ordered the land defence to be fitted out, Danavirke (1) (the Danish wall) to
be well fortified, and his ships of war rigged out. He sent a message also to
Earl Hakon in Norway to come to him early in spring, and with as many
men as he could possibly raise. In spring (A.D. 975) Earl Hakon levied an
army over the whole country which was very numerous, and with it he
sailed to meet the Danish king. The king received him in the most
honourable manner. Many other chiefs also joined the Danish king with
their men, so that he had gathered a very large army.

ENDNOTES: (1) Danavirke. The Danish work was a wall of earth, stones,
and wood, with a deep ditch in front, and a castle at every
hundred fathoms, between the rivers Eider and Slien,
constructed by Harald Blatand (Bluetooth) to oppose the
progress of Charlemagne. Some traces of it still exist.
—L.

25. OLAF TRYGVASON'S WAR EXPEDITION.
Olaf Trygvason had been all winter (A.D. 980) in Vindland, as before
related, and went the same winter to the baronies in Vindland which had
formerly been under Queen Geira, but had withdrawn themselves from
obedience and payment of taxes. There Olaf made war, killed many people,
burnt out others, took much property, and laid all of them under subjection
to him, and then went back to his castle. Early in spring Olaf rigged out his
ships and set off to sea. He sailed to Skane and made a landing. The people
of the country assembled, and gave him battle; but King Olaf conquered,
and made a great booty. He then sailed eastward to the island of Gotland,
where he captured a merchant vessel belonging to the people of Jamtaland.
They made a brave defence; but the end of it was that Olaf cleared the deck,
killed many of the men, and took all the goods. He had a third battle in
Gotland, in which he also gained the victory, and made a great booty. So
says Halfred Vandredaskald:—

"The king, so fierce in battle-fray,
First made the Vindland men give way:
The Gotlanders must tremble next;
And Scania's shores are sorely vexed
By the sharp pelting arrow shower
The hero and his warriors pour;
And then the Jamtaland men must fly,
Scared by his well-known battle-cry."

26. OTTA AND HAKON IN BATTLE.
The Emperor Otta assembled a great army from Saxland, Frakland,
Frisland, and Vindland. King Burizleif followed him with a large army, and
in it was his son-in-law, Olaf Trygvason. The emperor had a great body of
horsemen, and still greater of foot people, and a great army from Holstein.
Harald, the Danish king, sent Earl Hakon with the army of Northmen that
followed him southwards to Danavirke, to defend his kingdom on that side.
So it is told in the "Vellekla":—

"Over the foaming salt sea spray
The Norse sea-horses took their way,
Racing across the ocean-plain
Southwards to Denmark's green domain.
The gallant chief of Hordaland
Sat at the helm with steady hand,
In casque and shield, his men to bring
From Dovre to his friend the king.
He steered his war-ships o'er the wave
To help the Danish king to save
Mordalf, who, with a gallant band
Was hastening from the Jutes' wild land,
Across the forest frontier rude,
With toil and pain through the thick wood.
Glad was the Danish king, I trow,
When he saw Hakon's galley's prow.
The monarch straightway gave command
To Hakon, with a steel-clad band,
To man the Dane-work's rampart stout,
And keep the foreign foemen out."

The Emperor Otta came with his army from the south to Danavirke, but
Earl Hakon defended the rampart with his men. The Dane-work
(Danavirke) was constructed in this way:—Two fjords run into the land, one
on each side; and in the farthest bight of these fjords the Danes had made a
great wall of stone, turf, and timber, and dug a deep and broad ditch in front
of it, and had also built a castle over each gate of it. There was a hard battle
there, of which the "Vellekla" speaks:—

"Thick the storm of arrows flew,
Loud was the din, black was the view
Of close array of shield and spear
Of Vind, and Frank, and Saxon there.
But little recked our gallant men;
And loud the cry might be heard then

Of Norway's brave sea-roving son—
'On 'gainst the foe! On! Lead us on!"

Earl Hakon drew up his people in ranks upon all the gate-towers of the
wall, but the greater part of them he kept marching along the wall to make a
defence wheresoever an attack was threatened. Many of the emperor's
people fell without making any impression on the fortification, so the
emperor turned back without farther attempt at an assault on it. So it is said
in the "Vellekla":—

"They who the eagle's feast provide
In ranked line fought side by side,
'Gainst lines of war-men under shields\
Close packed together on the fields,
Earl Hakon drive by daring deeds
The Saxons to their ocean-steeds;
And the young hero saves from fall
The Danavirke—the people's wall."

After this battle Earl Hakon went back to his ships, and intended to sail
home to Norway; but he did not get a favourable wind, and lay for some
time outside at Limafjord.

27. HARALD AND HAKON ARE BAPTIZED.
The Emperor Otta turned back with his troops to Slesvik, collected his
ships of war, and crossed the fjord of Sle into Jutland. As soon as the
Danish king heard of this he marched his army against him, and there was a
battle, in which the emperor at last got the victory. The Danish king fled to
Limafjord and took refuge in the island Marsey. By the help of mediators
who went between the king and the emperor, a truce and a meeting between
them were agreed on. The Emperor Otta and the Danish king met upon
Marsey. There Bishop Poppo instructed King Harald in the holy faith; he
bore red hot irons in his hands, and exhibited his unscorched hands to the
king. Thereafter King Harald allowed himself to be baptized, and also the
whole Danish army. King Harald, while he was in Marsey, had sent a
message to Hakon that he should come to his succour; and the earl had just
reached the island when the king had received baptism. The king sends
word to the earl to come to him, and when they met the king forced the earl
to allow himself also to be baptized. So Earl Hakon and all the men who
were with him were baptized; and the king gave them priests and other
learned men with them, and ordered that the earl should make all the people
in Norway be baptized. On that they separated; and the earl went out to sea,
there to wait for a wind.

28. HAKON RENOUNCES CHRISTIANITY.
When a wind came with which he thought he could get clear out to sea,
he put all the learned men on shore again, and set off to the ocean; but as
the wind came round to the south-west, and at last to west, he sailed
eastward, out through Eyrarsund, ravaging the land on both sides. He then
sailed eastward along Skane, plundering the country wherever he came.
When he got east to the skerries of East Gautland, he ran in and landed, and
made a great blood-sacrifice. There came two ravens flying which croaked
loudly; and now, thought the earl, the blood-offering has been accepted by
Odin, and he thought good luck would be with him any day he liked to go
to battle. Then he set fire to his ships, landed his men, and went over all the
country with armed hand. Earl Ottar, who ruled over Gautland, came
against him, and they held a great battle with each other; but Earl Hakon
gained the day, and Earl Ottar and a great part of his men were killed. Earl
Hakon now drove with fire and sword over both the Gautlands, until he
came into Norway; and then he proceeded by land all the way north to
Throndhjem. The "Vellekla" tells about this:—

"On the silent battle-field,
In viking garb, with axe and shield,
The warrior, striding o'er the slain,
Asks of the gods 'What days will gain?'
Two ravens, flying from the east,
Come croaking to the bloody feast:
The warrior knows what they foreshow—
The days when Gautland blood will flow.
A viking-feast Earl Hakon kept,
The land with viking fury swept,
Harrying the land far from the shore
Where foray ne'er was known before.
Leaving the barren cold coast side,
He raged through Gautland far and wide,—
Led many a gold-decked viking shield
O'er many a peaceful inland field.
Bodies on bodies Odin found
Heaped high upon each battle ground:
The moor, as if by witchcraft's power,
Grows green, enriched by bloody shower.
No wonder that the gods delight
To give such luck in every fight
To Hakon's men—for he restores
Their temples on our Norway shores."

29. THE EMPEROR OTTA RETURNS HOME.
The Emperor Otta went back to his kingdom in the Saxon land, and
parted in friendship with the Danish king. It is said that the Emperor Otta
stood godfather to Svein, King Harald's son, and gave him his name; so that
he was baptized Otta Svein. King Harald held fast by his Christianity to his
dying day.
King Burizleif went to Vindland, and his son-in-law King Olaf went with
him. This battle is related also by Halfred Vandredaskald in his song on
Olaf:—

"He who through the foaming surges
His white-winged ocean-coursers urges,
Hewed from the Danes, in armour dressed,
The iron bark off mail-clad breast."

30. OLAF'S JOURNEY FROM VINDLAND.
Olaf Trygvason was three years in Vindland (A.D. 982-984) when Geira
his queen fell sick, and she died of her illness. Olaf felt his loss so great that
he had no pleasure in Vindland after it. He provided himself, therefore, with
warships, and went out again a plundering, and plundered first in Frisland,
next in Saxland, and then all the way to Flaemingjaland (Flanders). So says
Halfred Vandredaskald:—

"Olaf's broad axe of shining steel
For the shy wolf left many a meal.
The ill-shaped Saxon corpses lay
Heaped up, the witch-wife's horses' (1) prey.
She rides by night: at pools of blood.
Where Frisland men in daylight stood,
Her horses slake their thirst, and fly
On to the field where Flemings lie.
The raven-friend in Odin's dress—
Olaf, who foes can well repress,
Left Flemish flesh for many a meal
With his broad axe of shining steel."

ENDNOTES: (1) Ravens were the witches' horses.—L.

31. KING OLAF'S FORAYS.
Thereafter Olaf Trygvason sailed to England, and ravaged wide around in
the land. He sailed all the way north to Northumberland, where he
plundered; and thence to Scotland, where he marauded far and wide. Then
he went to the Hebrides, where he fought some battles; and then southwards
to Man, where he also fought. He ravaged far around in Ireland, and thence
steered to Bretland, which he laid waste with fire and sword, and all the
district called Cumberland. He sailed westward from thence to Valland, and
marauded there. When he left the west, intending to sail to England, he
came to the islands called the Scilly Isles, lying westward from England in
the ocean. Thus tells Halfred Vandraskald of these events:—

The brave young king, who ne'er retreats,
The Englishman in England beats.
Death through Northumberland is spread
From battleaxe and broad spearhead.
Through Scotland with his spears he rides;
To Man his glancing ships he guides:
Feeding the wolves where'er he came,
The young king drove a bloody game.
The gallant bowmen in the isles
Slew foemen, who lay heaped in piles.
The Irish fled at Olaf's name—
Fled from a young king seeking fame.
In Bretland, and in Cumberland,
People against him could not stand:
Thick on the fields their corpses lay,
To ravens and howling wolves a prey."

Olaf Trygvason had been four years on this cruise (A.D. 985-988), from
the time he left Vindland till he came to the Scilly Islands.

32. KING OLAF IS BAPTIZED.
While Olaf Trygvason lay in the Scilly Isles he heard of a seer, or
fortune-teller, on the islands, who could tell beforehand things not yet done,
and what he foretold many believed was really fulfilled. Olaf became
curious to try this man's gift of prophecy. He therefore sent one of his men,
who was the handsomest and strongest, clothed him magnificently, and
bade him say he was the king; for Olaf was known in all countries as
handsomer, stronger, and braver than all others, although, after he had left
Russia, he retained no more of his name than that he was called Ole, and
was Russian. Now when the messenger came to the fortune-teller, and gave
himself out for the king, he got the answer, "Thou art not the king, but I
advise thee to be faithful to thy king." And more he would not say to that
man. The man returned, and told Olaf, and his desire to meet the fortune-
teller was increased; and now he had no doubt of his being really a fortune-
teller. Olaf repaired himself to him, and, entering into conversation, asked
him if he could foresee how it would go with him with regard to his
kingdom, or of any other fortune he was to have. The hermit replies in a
holy spirit of prophecy, "Thou wilt become a renowned king, and do
celebrated deeds. Many men wilt thou bring to faith and baptism, and both
to thy own and others' good; and that thou mayst have no doubt of the truth
of this answer, listen to these tokens: When thou comest to thy ships many
of thy people will conspire against thee, and then a battle will follow in
which many of thy men will fall, and thou wilt be wounded almost to death,
and carried upon a shield to thy ship; yet after seven days thou shalt be well
of thy wounds, and immediately thou shalt let thyself be baptized." Soon
after Olaf went down to his ships, where he met some mutineers and people
who would destroy him and his men. A fight took place, and the result was
what the hermit had predicted, that Olaf was wounded, and carried upon a
shield to his ship, and that his wound was healed in seven days. Then Olaf
perceived that the man had spoken truth, that he was a true fortune-teller,
and had the gift of prophecy. Olaf went once more to the hermit, and asked
particularly how he came to have such wisdom in foreseeing things to be.
The hermit replied, that the Christian God himself let him know all that he

desired; and he brought before Olaf many great proofs of the power of the
Almighty. In consequence of this encouragement Olaf agreed to let himself
be baptized, and he and all his followers were baptized forthwith. He
remained here a long time, took the true faith, and got with him priests and
other learned men.

33. OLAF MARRIES GYDA.
In autumn (A.D. 988) Olaf sailed from Scilly to England, where he put
into a harbour, but proceeded in a friendly way; for England was Christian,
and he himself had become Christian. At this time a summons to a Thing
went through the country, that all men should come to hold a Thing. Now
when the Thing was assembled a queen called Gyda came to it, a sister of
Olaf Kvaran, who was king of Dublin in Ireland. She had been married to a
great earl in England, and after his death she was at the head of his
dominions. In her territory there was a man called Alfvine, who was a great
champion and single-combat man. He had paid his addresses to her; but she
gave for answer, that she herself would choose whom of the men in her
dominions she would take in marriage; and on that account the Thing was
assembled, that she might choose a husband. Alfvine came there dressed out
in his best clothes, and there were many well-dressed men at the meeting.
Olaf had come there also; but had on his bad-weather clothes, and a coarse
over-garment, and stood with his people apart from the rest of the crowd.
Gyda went round and looked at each, to see if any appeared to her a suitable
man. Now when she came to where Olaf stood she looked at him straight in
the face, and asked "what sort of man he was?"
He said, "I am called Ole; and I am a stranger here."
Gyda replies, "Wilt thou have me if I choose thee?"
"I will not say no to that," answered he; and he asked what her name was,
and her family, and descent.
"I am called Gyda," said she; "and am daughter of the king of Ireland,
and was married in this country to an earl who ruled over this territory.
Since his death I have ruled over it, and many have courted me, but none to
whom I would choose to be married."
She was a young and handsome woman. They afterwards talked over the
matter together, and agreed, and Olaf and Gyda were betrothed.

34. KING OLAF AND ALFVINE'S DUEL.
Alfvine was very ill pleased with this. It was the custom then in England,
if two strove for anything, to settle the matter by single combat (1); and
now Alfvine challenges Olaf Trygvason to fight about this business. The
time and place for the combat were settled, and that each should have
twelve men with him. When they met, Olaf told his men to do exactly as
they saw him do. He had a large axe; and when Alfvine was going to cut at
him with his sword he hewed away the sword out of his hand, and with the
next blow struck down Alfvine himself. He then bound him fast. It went in
the same way with all Alfvine's men. They were beaten down, bound, and
carried to Olaf's lodging. Thereupon he ordered Alfvine to quit the country,
and never appear in it again; and Olaf took all his property. Olaf in this way
got Gyda in marriage, and lived sometimes in England, and sometimes in
Ireland.

ENDNOTES: (1) Holm-gang: so called because the combatants went to a holm
or uninhabited isle to fight in Norway.—L.

35. KING OLAF GETS HIS DOG VIGE.
While Olaf was in Ireland he was once on an expedition which went by
sea. As they required to make a foray for provisions on the coast, some of
his men landed, and drove down a large herd of cattle to the strand. Now a
peasant came up, and entreated Olaf to give him back the cows that
belonged to him. Olaf told him to take his cows, if he could distinguish
them; "but don't delay our march." The peasant had with him a large house-
dog, which he put in among the herd of cattle, in which many hundred head
of beasts were driven together. The dog ran into the herd, and drove out
exactly the number which the peasant had said he wanted; and all were
marked with the same mark, which showed that the dog knew the right
beasts, and was very sagacious. Olaf then asked the peasant if he would sell
him the dog. "I would rather give him to you," said the peasant. Olaf
immediately presented him with a gold ring in return, and promised him his
friendship in future. This dog was called Vige, and was the very best of
dogs, and Olaf owned him long afterwards.

36. HARALD GORMSON SAILS AGAINST
ICELAND.
The Danish king, Harald Gormson, heard that Earl Hakon had thrown off
Christianity, and had plundered far and wide in the Danish land. The Danish
king levied an army, with which he went to Norway; and when he came to
the country which Earl Hakon had to rule over he laid waste the whole land,
and came with his fleet to some islands called Solunder. Only five houses
were left standing in Laeradal; but all the people fled up to the mountains,
and into the forest, taking with them all the moveable goods they could
carry with them. Then the Danish king proposed to sail with his fleet to
Iceland, to avenge the mockery and scorn all the Icelanders had shown
towards him; for they had made a law in Iceland, that they should make as
many lampoons against the Danish king as there were headlands in his
country; and the reason was, because a vessel which belonged to certain
Icelanders was stranded in Denmark, and the Danes took all the property,
and called it wreck. One of the king's bailiffs called Birger was to blame for
this; but the lampoons were made against both. In the lampoons were the
following lines:—

"The gallant Harald in the field
Between his legs lets drop his shield;
Into a pony he was changed.
And kicked his shield, and safely ranged.
And Birger, he who dwells in halls
For safety built with four stone walls,
That these might be a worthy pair,
Was changed into a pony mare."

37. HARALD SENDS A WARLOCK TO
ICELAND.
King Harald told a warlock to hie to Iceland in some altered shape, and to
try what he could learn there to tell him: and he set out in the shape of a
whale. And when he came near to the land he went to the west side of
Iceland, north around the land, where he saw all the mountains and hills full
of guardian-spirits, some great, some small. When he came to Vapnafjord
he went in towards the land, intending to go on shore; but a huge dragon
rushed down the dale against him with a train of serpents, paddocks, and
toads, that blew poison towards him. Then he turned to go westward around
the land as far as Eyjafjord, and he went into the fjord. Then a bird flew
against him, which was so great that its wings stretched over the mountains
on either side of the fjord, and many birds, great and small, with it. Then he
swam farther west, and then south into Breidafjord. When he came into the
fjord a large grey bull ran against him, wading into the sea, and bellowing
fearfully, and he was followed by a crowd of land-spirits. From thence he
went round by Reykjanes, and wanted to land at Vikarsskeid, but there
came down a hill-giant against him with an iron staff in his hands. He was a
head higher than the mountains, and many other giants followed him. He
then swam eastward along the land, and there was nothing to see, he said,
but sand and vast deserts, and, without the skerries, high-breaking surf; and
the ocean between the countries was so wide that a long-ship could not
cross it. At that time Brodhelge dwelt in Vapnafjord, Eyjolf Valgerdson in
Eyjafjord, Thord Geller in Breidafjord, and Thorod Gode in Olfus. Then the
Danish king turned about with his fleet, and sailed back to Denmark.
Hakon the earl settled habitations again in the country that had been laid
waste, and paid no scat as long as he lived to Denmark.

38. HARALD GORMSON'S DEATH.
Svein, King Harald's son, who afterwards was called Tjuguskeg (forked
beard), asked his father King Harald for a part of his kingdom; but now, as
before, Harald would not listen to dividing the Danish dominions, and
giving him a kingdom. Svein collected ships of war, and gave out that he
was going on a viking cruise; but when all his men were assembled, and the
Jomsborg viking Palnatoke had come to his assistance he ran into Sealand
to Isafjord, where his father had been for some time with his ships ready to
proceed on an expedition. Svein instantly gave battle, and the combat was
severe. So many people flew to assist King Harald, that Svein was
overpowered by numbers, and fled. But King Harald received a wound
which ended in his death: and Svein was chosen King of Denmark. At this
time Sigvalde was earl over Jomsborg in Vindland. He was a son of King
Strutharald, who had ruled over Skane. Heming, and Thorkel the Tall, were
Sigvalde's brothers. Bue the Thick from Bornholm, and Sigurd his brother,
were also chiefs among the Jomsborg vikings: and also Vagn, a son of Ake
and Thorgunna, and a sister's son of Bue and Sigurd. Earl Sigvalde had
taken King Svein prisoner, and carried him to Vindland, to Jomsborg, where
he had forced him to make peace with Burizleif, the king of the Vinds, and
to take him as the peace-maker between them. Earl Sigvalde was married to
Astrid, a daughter of King Burizleif; and told King Svein that if he did not
accept of his terms, he would deliver him into the hands of the Vinds. The
king knew that they would torture him to death, and therefore agreed to
accept the earl's mediation. The earl delivered this judgment between them
—that King Svein should marry Gunhild, King Burizleif's daughter; and
King Burizleif again Thyre, a daughter of Harald, and King Svein's sister;
but that each party should retain their own dominions, and there should be
peace between the countries. Then King Svein returned home to Denmark
with his wife Gunhild. Their sons were Harald and Knut (Canute) the Great.
At that time the Danes threatened much to bring an army into Norway
against Earl Hakon.

39. VOW OF THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS.
King Svein made a magnificent feast, to which he invited all the chiefs in
his dominions; for he would give the succession-feast, or the heirship-ale,
after his father Harald. A short time before, Strutharald in Skane, and Vesete
in Bornholm, father to Bue the Thick and to Sigurd, had died; and King
Svein sent word to the Jomsborg vikings that Earl Sigvalde and Bue, and
their brothers, should come to him, and drink the funeral-ale for their
fathers in the same feast the king was giving. The Jomsborg vikings came to
the festival with their bravest men, forty ships of them from Vindland, and
twenty ships from Skane. Great was the multitude of people assembled. The
first day of the feast, before King Svein went up into his father's high-seat,
he drank the bowl to his father's memory, and made the solemn vow, that
before three winters were past he would go over with his army to England,
and either kill King Adalrad (Ethelred), or chase him out of the country.
This heirship bowl all who were at the feast drank. Thereafter for the chiefs
of the Jomsborg vikings was filled and drunk the largest horn to be found,
and of the strongest drink. When that bowl was emptied, all men drank
Christ's health; and again the fullest measure and the strongest drink were
handed to the Jomsborg vikings. The third bowl was to the memory of Saint
Michael, which was drunk by all. Thereafter Earl Sigvalde emptied a
remembrance bowl to his father's honour, and made the solemn vow, that
before three winters came to an end he would go to Norway, and either kill
Earl Hakon, or chase him out of the country. Thereupon Thorkel the Tall,
his brother, made a solemn vow to follow his brother Sigvalde to Norway,
and not flinch from the battle so long as Sigvalde would fight there. Then
Bue the Thick vowed to follow them to Norway, and not flinch so long as
the other Jomsborg vikings fought. At last Vagn Akason vowed that he
would go with them to Norway, and not return until he had slain Thorkel
Leira, and gone to bed to his daughter Ingebjorg without her friends'
consent. Many other chiefs made solemn vows about different things. Thus
was the heirship-ale drunk that day, but the next morning, when the
Jomsborg vikings had slept off their drink, they thought they had spoken
more than enough. They held a meeting to consult how they should proceed

with their undertaking, and they determined to fit out as speedily as possible
for the expedition; and without delay ships and men-at-arms were prepared,
and the news spread quickly.

40. EIRIK AND HAKON MAKE A WAR LEVY.
When Earl Eirik, the son of Hakon, who at that time was in Raumarike,
heard the tidings, he immediately gathered troops, and went to the Uplands,
and thence over the mountains to Throndhjem, and joined his father Earl
Hakon. Thord Kolbeinson speaks of this in the lay of Eirik:—

"News from the south are flying round;
The bonde comes with look profound,
Bad news of bloody battles bringing,
Of steel-clad men, of weapons ringing.
I hear that in the Danish land
Long-sided ships slide down the strand,
And, floating with the rising tide,
The ocean-coursers soon will ride."

The earls Hakon and Eirik had war-arrows split up and sent round the
Throndhjem country; and despatched messages to both the Mores, North
More and South More, and to Raumsdal, and also north to Naumudal and
Halogaland. They summoned all the country to provide both men and ships.
So it is said in Eirik's lay:

"The skald must now a war-song raise,
The gallant active youth must praise,
Who o'er the ocean's field spreads forth
Ships, cutters, boats, from the far north.
His mighty fleet comes sailing by,—
The people run to see them glide,
Mast after mast, by the coast-side."

Earl Hakon set out immediately to the south, to More, to reconnoitre and
gather people; and Earl Eirik gathered an army from the north to follow.

41. EXPEDITION OF THE JOMSBORG
VIKINGS.
The Jomsborg vikings assembled their fleet in Limafjord, from whence
they went to sea with sixty sail of vessels. When they came under the coast
of Agder, they steered northwards to Rogaland with their fleet, and began to
plunder when they came into the earl's territory; and so they sailed north
along the coast, plundering and burning. A man, by name Geirmund, sailed
in a light boat with a few men northwards to More, and there he fell in with
Earl Hakon, stood before his dinner table, and told the earl the tidings of an
army from Denmark having come to the south end of the land. The earl
asked if he had any certainty of it. Then Geirmund stretched forth one arm,
from which the hand was cut off, and said, "Here is the token that the
enemy is in the land." Then the earl questioned him particularly about this
army. Geirmund says it consists of Jomsborg vikings, who have killed many
people, and plundered all around. "And hastily and hotly they pushed on,"
says he "and I expect it will not be long before they are upon you." On this
the earl rode into every fjord, going in along the one side of the land and out
at the other, collecting men; and thus he drove along night and day. He sent
spies out upon the upper ridges, and also southwards into the Fjords; and he
proceeded north to meet Eirik with his men. This appears from Eirik's lay:
—

"The earl, well skilled in war to speed
O'er the wild wave the viking-steed,
Now launched the high stems from the shore,
Which death to Sigvalde's vikings bore.
Rollers beneath the ships' keels crash,
Oar-blades loud in the grey sea splash,
And they who give the ravens food
Row fearless through the curling flood."

Eirik hastened southwards with his forces the shortest way he could.

42. OF THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS.
Earl Sigvalde steered with his fleet northwards around Stad, and came to
the land at the Herey Isles. Although the vikings fell in with the country
people, the people never told the truth about what the earl was doing; and
the vikings went on pillaging and laying waste. They laid to their vessels at
the outer end of Hod Island, landed, plundered, and drove both men and
cattle down to the ships, killing all the men able to bear arms.
As they were going back to their ships, came a bonde, walking near to
Bue's troop, who said to them, "Ye are not doing like true warriors, to be
driving cows and calves down to the strand, while ye should be giving
chase to the bear, since ye are coming near to the bear's den."
"What says the old man?" asked some. "Can he tell us anything about
Earl Hakon?"
The peasant replies, "The earl went yesterday into the Hjorundarfjord
with one or two ships, certainly not more than three, and then he had no
news about you."
Bue ran now with his people in all haste down to the ships, leaving all the
booty behind. Bue said, "Let us avail ourselves now of this news we have
got of the earl, and be the first to the victory." When they came to their
ships they rode off from the land. Earl Sigvalde called to them, and asked
what they were about. They replied, "The earl is in the fjord;" on which Earl
Sigvalde with the whole fleet set off, and rowed north about the island Hod.

43. BATTLE WITH THE JOMSBORG
VIKINGS.
The earls Hakon and Eirik lay in Halkelsvik, where all their forces were
assembled. They had 150 ships, and they had heard that the Jomsborg
vikings had come in from sea, and lay at the island Hod; and they, in
consequence, rowed out to seek them. When they reached a place called
Hjorungavag they met each other, and both sides drew up their ships in line
for an attack. Earl Sigvalde's banner was displayed in the midst of his army,
and right against it Earl Hakon arranged his force for attack. Earl Sigvalde
himself had 20 ships, but Earl Hakon had 60. In Earl's army were these
chiefs,—Thorer Hjort from Halogaland, and Styrkar from Gimsar. In the
wing of the opposite array of the Jomsborg vikings was Bue the Thick, and
his brother Sigurd, with 20 ships. Against him Earl Eirik laid himself with
60 ships; and with him were these chiefs,—Gudbrand Hvite from the
Uplands, and Thorkel Leira from Viken. In the other wing of the Jomsborg
vikings' array was Vagn Akason with 20 ships; and against him stood Svein
the son of Hakon, in whose division was Skegge of Yrjar at Uphaug, and
Rognvald of Aervik at Stad, with 60 ships. It is told in the Eirik's lay thus:
—

"The bonde's ships along the coast
Sailed on to meet the foemen's host;
The stout earl's ships, with eagle flight,
Rushed on the Danes in bloody fight.
The Danish ships, of court-men full,
Were cleared of men,—and many a hull
Was driving empty on the main,
With the warm corpses of the slain."

Eyvind Skaldaspiller says also in the "Haleygja-tal":—

"Twas at the peep of day,—
Our brave earl led the way;
His ocean horses bounding—
His war-horns loudly sounding!
No joyful morn arose
For Yngve Frey's base foes
These Christian island-men
Wished themselves home again."

Then the fleets came together, and one of the sharpest of conflicts began.
Many fell on both sides, but the most by far on Hakon's side; for the
Jomsborg vikings fought desperately, sharply, and murderously, and shot
right through the shields. So many spears were thrown against Earl Hakon
that his armour was altogether split asunder, and he threw it off. So says
Tind Halkelson:—

"The ring-linked coat of strongest mail
Could not withstand the iron hail,
Though sewed with care and elbow bent,
By Norn (1), on its strength intent.
The fire of battle raged around,—
Odin's steel shirt flew all unbound!
The earl his ring-mail from him flung,
Its steel rings on the wet deck rung;
Part of it fell into the sea,—
A part was kept, a proof to be
How sharp and thick the arrow-flight
Among the sea-steeds in this fight."

ENDNOTES: (1) Norn, one of the Fates, stands here for women, whose
business it was to sew the rings of iron upon the cloth
which made these ring-mail coats or shirts. The needles,
although some of them were of gold, appear to have been
without eyes, and used like shoemaker's awls.—L.

44. EARL SIGVALDE'S FLIGHT.
The Jomsborg vikings had larger and higher-sided ships; and both parties
fought desperately. Vagn Akason laid his ship on board of Svein Earl
Hakon's son's ship, and Svein allowed his ship to give way, and was on the
point of flying. Then Earl Eirik came up, and laid his ship alongside of
Vagn, and then Vagn gave way, and the ships came to lie in the same
position as before. Thereupon Eirik goes to the other wing, which had gone
back a little, and Bue had cut the ropes, intending to pursue them. Then
Eirik laid himself, board to board, alongside of Bue's ship, and there was a
severe combat hand to hand. Two or three of Eirik's ships then laid
themselves upon Bue's single vessel. A thunder-storm came on at this
moment, and such a heavy hail-storm that every hailstone weighed a
pennyweight. The Earl Sigvalde cut his cable, turned his ship round, and
took flight. Vagn Akason called to him not to fly; but as Earl Sigvalde paid
no attention to what he said, Vagn threw his spear at him, and hit the man at
the helm. Earl Sigvalde rowed away with 35 ships, leaving 25 of his fleet
behind.

45. BUE THROWS HIMSELF OVERBOARD.
Then Earl Hakon laid his ship on the other side of Bue's ship, and now
came heavy blows on Bue's men. Vigfus, a son of Vigaglum, took up an
anvil with a sharp end, which lay upon the deck, and on which a man had
welded the hilt to his sword just before, and being a very strong man cast
the anvil with both hands at the head of Aslak Holmskalle, and the end of it
went into his brains. Before this no weapon could wound this Aslak, who
was Bue's foster-brother, and forecastle commander, although he could
wound right and left. Another man among the strongest and bravest was
Havard Hoggande. In this attack Eirik's men boarded Bue's ship, and went
aft to the quarter-deck where Bue stood. There Thorstein Midlang cut at
Bue across his nose, so that the nosepiece of his helmet was cut in two, and
he got a great wound; but Bue, in turn, cut at Thorstein's side, so that the
sword cut the man through. Then Bue lifted up two chests full of gold, and
called aloud, "Overboard all Bue s men," and threw himself overboard with
his two chests. Many of his people sprang overboard with him. Some fell in
the ship, for it was of no use to call for quarter. Bue's ship was cleared of
people from stem to stern, and afterwards all the others, the one after the
other.

46. VIKINGS BOUND TOGETHER IN ONE
CHAIN.
Earl Eirik then laid himself alongside of Vagn's ship, and there was a
brave defence; but at last this ship too was cleared, and Vagn and thirty men
were taken prisoners, and bound, and brought to land. Then came up
Thorkel Leira, and said, "Thou madest a solemn vow, Vagn, to kill me, but
now it seems more likely that I will kill thee." Vagn and his men sat all
upon a log of wood together. Thorkel had an axe in his hands, with which
he cut at him who sat outmost on the log. Vagn and the other prisoners were
bound so that a rope was fastened on their feet, but they had their hands
free. One of them said, "I will stick this cloak-pin that I have in my hand
into the earth, if it be so that I know anything, after my head is cut off." His
head was cut off, but the cloak-pin fell from his hand. There sat also a very
handsome man with long hair, who twisted his hair over his head, put out
his neck, and said, "Don't make my hair bloody." A man took the hair in his
hands and held it fast. Thorkel hewed with his axe; but the viking twitched
his head so strongly that he who was holding his hair fell forwards, and the
axe cut off both his hands, and stuck fast in the earth. Then Earl Eirik came
up, and asked, "Who is that handsome man?"
He replies, "I am called Sigurd, and am Bue's son. But are all the
Jomsborg vikings dead?"
Eirik says, "Thou art certainly Boe's son. Wilt thou now take life and
peace?"
"That depends," says he, "upon who it is that offers it."
"He offers who has the power to do it—Earl Eirik."
"That will I," says he, "from his hands." And now the rope was loosened
from him.
Then said Thorkel Leira, "Although thou should give all these men life
and peace, earl, Vagn Akason shall never come from this with life." And he
ran at him with uplifted axe; but the viking Skarde swung himself in the
rope, and let himself fall just before Thorkel's feet, so that Thorkel .ell over

him, and Vagn caught the axe and gave Thorkel a death-wound. Then said
the earl, "Vagn, wilt thou accept life?"
"That I will," says he, "if you give it to all of us."
"Loose them from the rope," said the earl, and it was done. Eighteen were
killed, and twelve got their lives.

47. DEATH OF GISSUR OF VALDERS.
Earl Hakon, and many with him, were sitting upon a piece of wood, and a
bow-string twanged from Bue's ship, and the arrow struck Gissur from
Valders, who was sitting next the earl, and was clothed splendidly.
Thereupon the people went on board, and found Havard Hoggande standing
on his knees at the ship's railing, for his feet had been cut off (1), and he had
a bow in his hand. When they came on board the ship Havard asked, "Who
fell by that shaft?"
They answered, "A man called Gissur."
"Then my luck was less than I thought," said he.
"Great enough was the misfortune," replied they; "but thou shalt not
make it greater." And they killed him on the spot.
The dead were then ransacked, and the booty brought all together to be
divided; and there were twenty-five ships of the Jomsborg vikings in the
booty. So says Tind:

"Many a viking's body lay
Dead on the deck this bloody day,
Before they cut their sun-dried ropes,
And in quick flight put all their hopes.
He whom the ravens know afar
Cleared five-and-twenty ships of war:
A proof that in the furious fight
None can withstand the Norsemen's might."

Then the army dispersed. Earl Hakon went to Throndhjem, and was
much displeased that Earl Eirik had given quarter to Vagn Akason. It was
said that at this battle Earl Hakon had sacrificed for victory his son, young
Erling, to the gods; and instantly came the hailstorm, and the defeat and
slaughter of the Jomsborg vikings.
Earl Eirik went to the Uplands, and eastward by that route to his own
kingdom, taking Vagn Akason with him. Earl Eirik married Vagn to
Ingebjorg, a daughter of Thorkel Leira, and gave him a good ship of war
and all belonging to it, and a crew; and they parted the best of friends. Then
Vagn went home south to Denmark, and became afterwards a man of great
consideration, and many great people are descended from him.

ENDNOTES: (1) This traditionary tale of a warrior fighting on his knees
after his legs were cut off, appears to have been a popular
idea among the Northmen, and is related by their descendants
in the ballad o. Chevy Chase.—L.

48. KING HARALD GRENSKE'S DEATH.
Harald Grenske, as before related, was king in Vestfold, and was married
to Asta, a daughter of Gudbrand Kula. One summer (A.D. 994) Harald
Grenske made an expedition to the Baltic to gather property, and he came to
Svithjod. Olaf the Swede was king there, a son of Eirik the Victorious, and
Sigrid, a daughter of Skoglartoste. Sigrid was then a widow, and had many
and great estates in Svithjod. When she heard that her foster-brother was
come to the country a short distance from her, she sent men to him to invite
him to a feast. He did not neglect the invitation, but came to her with a great
attendance of his followers, and was received in the most friendly way. He
and the queen sat in the high-seat, and drank together towards the evening,
and all his men were entertained in the most hospitable manner. At night,
when the king went to rest, a bed was put up for him with a hanging of fine
linen around it, and with costly bedclothes; but in the lodging-house there
were few men. When the king was undressed, and had gone to bed, the
queen came to him, filled a bowl herself for him to drink, and was very gay,
and pressed to drink. The king was drunk above measure, and, indeed, so
were they both. Then he slept, and the queen went away, and laid herself
down also. Sigrid was a woman of the greatest understanding, and clever in
many things. In the morning there was also the most excellent
entertainment; but then it went on as usual when people have drunk too
much, that next day they take care not to exceed. The queen was very gay,
and she and the king talked of many things with each other; among other
things she valued her property, and the dominions she had in Svithjod, as
nothing less than his property in Norway. With that observation the king
was nowise pleased, and he found no pleasure in anything after that, but
made himself ready for his journey in an ill humor. On the other hand, the
queen was remarkably gay, and made him many presents, and followed him
out to the road. Now Harald returned about harvest to Norway, and was at
home all winter; but was very silent and cast down. In summer he went
once more to the Baltic with his ships, and steered to Svithjod. He sent a
message to Queen Sigrid that he wished to have a meeting with her and she
rode down to meet him. They talked together and he soon brought out the

proposal that she should marry him. She replied, that this was foolish talk
for him, who was so well married already that he might think himself well
off. Harald says, "Asta is a good and clever woman; but she is not so well
born as I am." Sigrid replies, "It may be that thou art of higher birth, but I
think she is now pregnant with both your fortunes." They exchanged but
few words more before the queen rode away. King Harald was now
depressed in mind, and prepared himself again to ride up the country to
meet Queen Sigrid. Many of his people dissuaded him; but nevertheless he
set off with a great attendance, and came to the house in which the queen
dwelt. The same evening came another king, called Vissavald, from
Gardarike (Russia), likewise to pay his addresses to Queen Sigrid. Lodging
was given to both the kings, and to all their people, in a great old room of
an out-building, and all the furniture was of the same character; but there
was no want of drink in the evening, and that so strong that all were drunk,
and the watch, both inside and outside, fell fast asleep. Then Queen Sigrid
ordered an attack on them in the night, both with fire and sword. The house
was burnt, with all who were in it and those who slipped out were put to the
sword. Sigrid said that she would make these small kings tired of coming to
court her. She was afterwards called Sigrid the Haughty (Storrada).

49. BIRTH OF OLAF, SON OF HARALD
GRENSKE.
This happened the winter after the battle of the Jomsborg vikings at
Hjorungavag. When Harald went up the country after Sigrid, he left Hrane
behind with the ships to look after the men. Now when Hrane heard that
Harald was cut off, he returned to Norway the shortest way he could, and
told the news. He repaired first to Asta, and related to her all that had
happened on the journey, and also on what errand Harald had visited Queen
Sigrid. When Asta got these tidings she set off directly to her father in the
Uplands, who received her well; but both were enraged at the design which
had been laid in Svithjod, and that King Harald had intended to set her in a
single condition. In summer (A.D. 995) Asta, Gudbrand's daughter, was
confined, and had a boy child, who had water poured over him, and was
called Olaf. Hrane himself poured water over him, and the child was
brought up at first in the house of Gudbrand and his mother Asta.

50. ABOUT EARL HAKON.
Earl Hakon ruled over the whole outer part of Norway that lies on the
sea, and had thus sixteen districts under his sway. The arrangement
introduced by Harald Harfager, that there should be an earl in each district,
was afterward continued for a long time; and thus Earl Hakon had sixteen
earls under him. So says the "Vellekla":—

"Who before has ever known
Sixteen earls subdued by one?
Who has seen all Norway's land
Conquered by one brave hero's hand?
It will be long in memory held,
How Hakon ruled by sword and shield.
When tales at the viking's mast go round,
His praise will every mouth resound."

While Earl Hakon ruled over Norway there were good crops in the land,
and peace was well preserved in the country among the bondes. The Earl,
for the greater part of his lifetime, was therefore much beloved by the
bondes; but it happened, in the longer course of time, that the earl became
very intemperate in his intercourse with women, and even carried it so far
that he made the daughters of people of consideration be carried away and
brought home to him; and after keeping them a week or two as concubines,
he sent them home. He drew upon himself the indignation of me relations
of these girls; and the bondes began to murmur loudly, as the Throndhjem
people have the custom of doing when anything goes against their
judgment.

51. THORER KLAKKA'S JOURNEY.
Earl Hakon, in the mean time, hears some whisper that to the westward,
over the Nor.h sea, was a man called Ole, who was looked upon as a king.
From the conversation of some people, he fell upon the suspicion that he
must be of the royal race of Norway. It was, indeed, said that this Ole was
from Russia; but the earl had heard that Trygve Olafson had had a son
called Olaf, who in his infancy had gone east to Gardarike, and had been
brought up by King Valdemar. The earl had carefully inquired about this
man, and had his suspicion that he must be the same person who had now
come to these western countries. The earl had a very good friend called
Thorer Klakka, who had been long upon viking expeditions, sometimes also
upon merchant voyages; so that he was well acquainted all around. This
Thorer Earl Hakon sends over the North sea, and told him to make a
merchant voyage to Dublin, many were in the habit of doing, and carefully
to discover who this Ole was. Provided he got any certainty that he was
Olaf Trygvason, or any other of the Norwegian royal race, then Thorer
should endeavor to ensnare him by some deceit, and bring him into the
earl's power.

52. OLAF TRYGVASON COMES TO NORWAY.
On this Thorer sails westward to Ireland, and hears that Ole is in Dublin
with his wife's father King Olaf Kvaran. Thorer, who was a plausible man,
immediately got acquainted with Ole; and as they often met, and had long
conversations together, Ole began to inquire about news from Norway, and
above all of the Upland kings and great people,—which of them were in
life, and what dominations they now had. He asked also about Earl Hakon,
and if he was much liked in the country. Thorer replies, that the earl is such
a powerful man that no one dares to speak otherwise than he would like; but
that comes from there being nobody else in the country to look to. "Yet, to
say the truth, I know it to be the mind of many brave men, and of whole
communities, that they would much rather see a king of Harald Harfager's
race come to the kingdom. But we know of no one suited for this, especially
now that it is proved how vain every attack on Earl Hakon must be." As
they often talked together in the same strain, Olaf disclosed to Thorer his
name and family, and asked him his opinion, and whether he thought the
bondes would take him for their king if he were to appear in Norway.
Thorer encouraged him very eagerly to the enterprise, and praised him and
his talents highly. Then Olaf's inclination to go to the heritage of his
ancestors became strong. Olaf sailed accordingly, accompanied by Thorer,
with five ships; first to the Hebrides, and from thence to the Orkneys. At
that time Earl Sigurd, Hlodver's son, lay in Osmundswall, in the island
South Ronaldsa, with a ship of war, on his way to Caithness. Just at the
same time Olaf was sailing with his fleet from the westward to the islands,
and ran into the same harbour, because Pentland Firth was not to be passed
at that tide. When the king was informed that the earl was there, he made
him be called; and when the earl came on board to speak with the king,
after a few words only had passed between them, the king says the earl
must allow himself to be baptized, and all the people of the country also, or
he should be put to death directly; and he assured the earl he would lay
waste the islands with fire and sword, if the people did not adopt
Christianity. In the position the earl found himself, he preferred becoming
Christian, and he and all who were with him were baptized. Afterwards the

earl took an oath to the king, went into his service, and gave him his son,
whose name was Hvelp (Whelp), or Hunde (Dog), as an hostage; and the
king took Hvelp to Norway with him. Thereafter Olaf went out to sea to the
eastward, and made the land at Morster Island, where he first touched the
ground of Norway. He had high mass sung in a tent, and afterwards on the
spot a church was built. Thorer Klakka said now to the king, that the best
plan for him would be not to make it known who he was, or to let any
report about him get abroad; but to seek out Earl Hakon as fast as possible
and fall upon him by surprise. King Olaf did so, sailing northward day and
night, when wind permitted, and did not let the people of the country know
who it was that was sailing in such haste. When he came north to Agdanes,
he heard that the earl was in the fjord, and was in discord with the bondes.
On hearing this, Thorer saw that things were going in a very different way
from what he expected; for after the battle with the Jomsborg vikings all
men in Norway were the most sincere friends of the earl on account of the
victory he had gained, and of the peace and security he had given to the
country; and now it unfortunately turns out that a great chief has come to
the country at a time when the bondes are in arms against the earl.

53. EARL HAKON'S FLIGHT.
Earl Hakon was at a feast in Medalhus in Gaulardal and his ships lay out
by Viggja. There was a powerful bonde, by name Orm Lyrgja, who dwelt in
Bunes, who had a wife called Gudrun, a daughter of Bergthor of Lundar.
She was called the Lundasol; for she was the most-beautiful of women. The
earl sent his slaves to Orm, with the errand that they should bring Orm's
wife, Gudrun, to the earl. The thralls tell their errand, and Orm bids them
first seat themselves to supper; but before they had done eating, many
people from the neighbourhood, to whom Orm had sent notice, had
gathered together: and now Orm declared he would not send Gudrun with
the messengers. Gudrun told the thralls to tell the earl that she would not
come to him, unless he sent Thora of Rimul after her. Thora was a woman
of great influence, and one of the earl's best beloved. The thralls say that
they will come another time, and both the bonde and his wife would be
made to repent of it; and they departed with many threats. Orm, on the other
hand, sent out a message-token to all the neighbouring country, and with it
the message to attack Earl Hakon with weapons and kill him. He sent also a
message to Haldor in Skerdingsstedja, who also sent out his message-token.
A short time before, the earl had taken away the wife of a man called
Brynjolf, and there had very nearly been an insurrection about that business.
Having now again got this message-token, the people made a general revolt,
and set out all to Medalhus. When the earl heard of this, he left the house
with his followers, and concealed himself in a deep glen, now called
Jarlsdal (Earl's Dale). Later in the day, the earl got news of the bondes'
army. They had beset all the roads; but believed the earl had escaped to his
ships, which his son Erlend, a remarkably handsome and hopeful young
man, had the command of. When night came the earl dispersed his people,
and ordered them to go through the forest roads into Orkadal; "for nobody
will molest you," said he, "when I am not with you. Send a message to
Erlend to sail out of the fjord, and meet me in More. In the mean time I will
conceal myself from the bondes." Then the earl went his way with one
thrall or slave, called Kark, attending him. There was ice upon the Gaul (the
river of Gaulardal), and the earl drove his horse upon it, and left his coat

lying upon the ice. They then went to a hole, since called Jarlshella (the
Earl's Hole), where they slept. When Kark awoke he told his dream,—that a
black threatening mad had come into the hole, and was angry that people
should have entered it; and that the man had said, "Ulle is dead." The earl
said that his son Erlend must be killed. Kark slept again and was again
disturbed in his sleep; and when he awoke he told his dream,—that the
same man had again appeared to him, and bade him tell the earl that all the
sounds were closed. From this dream the earl began to suspect that it
betokened a short life to him. They stood up, and went to the house of
Rimul. The earl now sends Kark to Thora, and begs of her to come secretly
to him. She did so and received the earl kindly and he begged her to conceal
him for a few nights until the army of the bondes had dispersed. "Here
about my house," said she, "you will be hunted after, both inside and
outside; for many know that I would willingly help you if I can. There is but
one place about the house where they could never expect to find such a man
as you, and that is the swine-stye." When they came there the earl said,
"Well, let it be made ready for us; as to save our life is the first and
foremost concern." The slave dug a great hole in it, bore away the earth that
he dug out, and laid wood over it. Thora brought the tidings to the earl that
Olaf Trygvason had come from sea into the fjord, and had killed his son
Erlend. Then the earl and Kark both went into the hole. Thora covered it
with wood, and threw earth and dung over it, and drove the swine upon the
top of it. The swine-style was under a great stone.

54. ERLEND'S DEATH.
Olaf Trygvason came from sea into the fjord with five long-ships, and
Erlend, Hakon's son, rowed towards him with three ships. When the vessels
came near to each other, Erlend suspected they might be enemies, and
turned towards the land. When Olaf and his followers saw long-ships
coming in haste out of the fjord, and rowing towards them, they thought
Earl Hakon must be here; and they put out all oars to follow them. As soon
as Erlend and his ships got near the land they rowed aground instantly,
jumped overboard, and took to the land; but at the same instant Olaf's ship
came up with them. Olaf saw a remarkably handsome man swimming in the
water, and laid hold of a tiller and threw it at him. The tiller struck Erlend,
the son of Hakon the earl, on the head, and clove it to the brain; and there
left Erlend his life. Olaf and his people killed many; but some escaped, and
some were made prisoners, and got life and freedom that they might go and
tell what had happened. They learned then that the bondes had driven away
Earl Hakon, and that he had fled, and his troops were all dispersed.

55. EARL HAKON'S DEATH.
The bondes then met Olaf, to the joy of both, and they made an
agreement together. The bondes took Olaf to be their king, and resolved,
one and all, to seek out Earl Hakon. They went up Gaulardal; for it seemed
to them likely that if the earl was concealed in any house it must be at
Rimul, for Thora was his dearest friend in that valley. They come up,
therefore, and search everywhere, outside and inside the house, but could
not find him. Then Olaf held a House Thing (trusting), or council out in the
yard, and stood upon a great stone which lay beside the swine-stye, and
made a speech to the people, in which he promised to enrich the man with
rewards and honours who should kill the earl. This speech was heard by the
earl and the thrall Kark. They had a light in their room.
"Why art thou so pale," says the earl, "and now again black as earth?
Thou hast not the intention to betray me?"
"By no means," replies Kark.
"We were born on the same night," says the earl, "and the time will be
short between our deaths."
King Olaf went away in the evening. When night came the earl kept
himself awake but Kark slept, and was disturbed in his sleep. The earl woke
him, and asked him "what he was dreaming of?"
He answered, "I was at Hlader and Olaf Trygvason was laying a gold ring
about my neck."
The earl says, "It will be a red ring Olaf will lay about thy neck if he
catches thee. Take care of that! From me thou shalt enjoy all that is good,
therefore betray me not."
They then kept themselves awake both; the one, as it were, watching
upon the other. But towards day the earl suddenly dropped asleep; but his
sleep was so unquiet that he drew his heels under him, and raised his neck,
as if going to rise, and screamed dreadfully high. On this Kark, dreadfully
alarmed, drew a large knife out of his belt, stuck it in the earl's throat, and
cut it across, and killed Earl Hakon. Then Kark cut off the earl's head, and
ran away. Late in the day he came to Hlader, where he delivered the earl's

head to King Olaf, and told all these circumstances of his own and Earl
Hakon's doings. Olaf had him taken out and beheaded.

56. EARL HAKON'S HEAD.
King Olaf, and a vast number of bondes with him, then went out to
Nidarholm, and had with him the heads of Earl Hakon and Kark. This holm
was used then for a place of execution of thieves and ill-doers, and there
stood a gallows on it. He had the heads of the earl and of Kark hung upon it,
and the whole army of the bondes cast stones at them, screaming and
shouting that the one worthless fellow had followed the other. They then
sent up to Gaulardal for the earl's dead body. So great was the enmity of the
Throndhjem people against Earl Hakon, that no man could venture to call
him by any other name than Hakon the Bad; and he was so called long after
those days. Yet, sooth to say of Earl Hakon, he was in many respects fitted
to be a chief: first, because he was descended from a high race; then
because he had understanding and knowledge to direct a government; also
manly courage in battle to gain victories, and good luck in killing his
enemies. So says Thorleif Raudfeldson:—

"In Norway's land was never known
A braver earl than the brave Hakon.
At sea, beneath the clear moon's light,
No braver man e'er sought to fight.
Nine kings to Odin's wide domain
Were sent, by Hakon's right hand slain!
So well the raven-flocks were fed—
So well the wolves were filled with dead!"

Earl Hakon was very generous; but the greatest misfortunes attended
even such a chief at the end of his days: and the great cause of this was that
the time was come when heathen sacrifices and idolatrous worship were
doomed to fall, and the holy faith and good customs to come in their place.

57. OLAF TRYGVASON ELECTED KING.
Olaf Trvgvason was chosen at Throndhjem by the General Thing to be
the king over the whole country, as Harald Harfager had been. The whole
public and the people throughout all the land would listen to nothing else
than that Olaf Trygvason should be king. Then Olaf went round the whole
country, and brought it under his rule, and all the people of Norway gave in
their submission; and also the chiefs in the Uplands and in Viken, who
before had held their lands as fiefs from the Danish king, now became King
Olaf's men, and held their hands from him. He went thus through the whole
country during the first winter (A.D. 996) and the following summer. Earl
Eirik, the son of Earl Hakon, his brother Svein, and their friends and
relations, fled out of the country, and went east to Sweden to King Olaf the
Swede, who gave them a good reception. So says Thord Kolbeinson:—

"O thou whom bad men drove away,
After the bondes by foul play,
Took Hakon's life! Fate will pursue
These bloody wolves, and make them rue.
When the host came from out the West,
Like some tall stately war-ship's mast,
I saw the son of Trygve stand,
Surveying proud his native land."

And again,—

"Eirik has more upon his mind,
Against the new Norse king designed,
Than by his words he seems to show—
And truly it may well be so.
Stubborn and stiff are Throndhjem men,
But Throndhjem's earl may come again;
In Swedish land he knows no rest—
Fierce wrath is gathering in his breast."

58. LODIN'S MARRIAGE
Lodin was the name of a man from Viken who was rich and of good
family. He went often on merchant voyages, and sometimes on viking
cruises. It happened one summer that he went on a merchant voyage with
much merchandise in a ship of his own. He directed his course first to
Eistland, and was there at a market in summer. To the place at which the
market was held many merchant goods were brought, and also many thralls
or slaves for sale. There Lodin saw a woman who was to be sold as a slave:
and on looking at her he knew her to be Astrid Eirik's daughter, who had
been married to King Trygve. But now she was altogether unlike what she
had been when he last saw her; for now she was pale, meagre in
countenance, and ill clad. He went up to her, and asked her how matters
stood with her. She replied, "It is heavy to be told; for I have been sold as a
slave, and now again I am brought here for sale." After speaking together a
little Astrid knew him, and begged him to buy her; and bring her home to
her friends. "On this condition," said he, "I will bring thee home tn Norway,
that thou wilt marry me." Now as Astrid stood in great need, and moreover
knew that Lodin was a man of high birth, rich, and brave, she promised to
do so for her ransom. Lodin accordingly bought Astrid, took her home to
Norway with him, and married her with her friends' consent. Their children
were Thorkel Nefia, Ingerid, and Ingegerd. Ingebjorg and Astrid were
daughters of Astrid by King Trygve. Eirik Bjodaskalle's sons were Sigird,
Karlshofud, Jostein, and Thorkel Dydril, who were all rich and brave people
who had estates east in the country. In Viken in the east dwelt two brothers,
rich and of good descent; one called Thorgeir, and the other Hyrning; and
they married Lodin and Astrid's daughters, Ingerid and Ingegerd.

59. OLAF BAPTIZES THE COUNTRY OF
VIKEN.
When Harald Gormson, king of Denmark, had adopted Christianity, he
sent a message over all his kingdom that all people should be baptized, and
converted to the true faith. He himself followed his message, and used
power and violence where nothing else would do. He sent two earls,
Urguthrjot and Brimilskjar, with many people to Norway, to proclaim
Christianity there. In Viken, which stood directly under the king's power,
this succeeded, and many were baptized of the country folk. But when
Svein Forked-beard, immediately after his father King Harald's death, went
out on war expeditions in Saxland, Frisland, and at last in England, the
Northmen who had taken up Christianity returned back to heathen
sacrifices, just as before; and the people in the north of the country did the
same. But now that Olaf Trygvason was king of Norway, he remained long
during the summer (A.D. 996) in Viken, where many of his relatives and
some of his brothers-in-law were settled, and also many who had been great
friends of his father; so that he was received with the greatest affection.
Olaf called together his mother's brothers, his stepfather Lodin, and his
brothers-in-law Thorgeir and Hyrning, to speak with them, and to disclose
with the greatest care the business which he desired they themselves should
approve of, and support with all their power; namely, the proclaiming
Christianity over all his kingdom. He would, he declared, either bring it to
this, that all Norway should be Christian, or die. "I shall make you all," said
he, "great and mighty men in promoting this work; for I trust to you most,
as blood relations or brothers-in-law." All agreed to do what he asked, and
to follow him in what he desired. King Olaf immediately made it known to
the public that he recommended Christianity to all the people in his
kingdom, which message was well received and approved of by those who
had before given him their promise; and these being the most powerful
among the people assembled, the others followed their example, and all the
inhabitants of the east part of Viken allowed themselves to be baptized. The
king then went to the north part of Viken and invited every man to accept
Christianity; and those who opposed him he punished severely, killing

some, mutilating others, and driving some into banishment. At length he
brought it so far, that all the kingdom which his father King Trvgve had
ruled over, and also that of his relation Harald Grenske, accepted of
Christianity; and during that summer (A.D. 996) and the following winter
(A.D. 997) all Viken was made Christian.

60. OF THE HORDALAND PEOPLE.
Early in spring (A.D. 997) King Olaf set out from Viken with a great
force northwards to Agder, and proclaimed that every man should be
baptized. And thus the people received Christianity, for nobody dared
oppose the king's will, wheresoever he came. In Hordaland, however, were
many bold and great men of Hordakare's race. He, namely, had left four
sons,—the first Thorleif Spake; the second, Ogmund, father of Thorolf
Skialg, who was father of Erling of Sole; the third was Thord father of the
Herse Klyp who killed King Sigurd Slefa, Gunhild's son; and lastly, Olmod,
father of Askel, whose son was Aslak Fitjaskalle; and that family branch
was the greatest and most considered in Hordaland. Now when this family
heard the bad tidings, that the king was coming along the country from the
eastward with a great force, and was breaking the ancient law of the people,
and imposing punishment and hard conditions on all who opposed him, the
relatives appointed a meeting to take counsel with each other, for they knew
the king would come down upon them at once: and they all resolved to
appear in force at the Gula-Thing, there to hold a conference with King
Olaf Trygvason.

61. ROGALAND BAPTIZED.
When King Olaf came to Rogaland, he immediately summoned the
people to a Thing; and when the bondes received the message-token for a
Thing, they assembled in great numbers well armed. After they had come
together, they resolved to choose three men, the best speakers of the whole,
who should answer King Olaf, and argue with the king; and especially
should decline to accept of anything against the old law, even if the king
should require it of them. Now when the bondes came to the Thing, and the
Thing was formed, King Olaf arose, and at first spoke good-humoredly to
the people; but they observed he wanted them to accept Christianity, with
all his fine words: and in the conclusion he let them know that those who
should speak against him, and not submit to his proposal, must expect his
displeasure and punishment, and all the ill that it was in his power to inflict.
When he had ended his speech, one of the bondes stood up, who was
considered the most eloquent, and who had been chosen as the first who
should reply to King Olaf. But when he would begin to speak such a cough
seized him, and such a difficulty of breathing, that he could not bring out a
word, and had to sit down again. Then another bonde stood up, resolved not
to let an answer be wanting, although it had gone so ill with the former: but
he stammered so that he could not get a word uttered, and all present set up
a laughter, amid which the bonde sat down again. And now the third stood
up to make a speech against King Olaf's; but when he began he became so
hoarse and husky in his throat, that nobody could hear a word he said, and
he also had to sit down. There was none of the bondes now to speak against
the king, and as nobody answered him there was no opposition; and it came
to this, that all agreed to what the king had proposed. All the people of the
Thing accordingly were baptized before the Thing was dissolved.

62. ERLING SKJALGSON'S WOOING.
King Olaf went with his men-at-arms to the Gula-Thing; for the bondes
had sent him word that they would reply there to his speech. When both
parties had come to the Thing, the king desired first to have a conference
with the chief people of the country; and when the meeting was numerous
the king set forth his errand,—that he desired them, according to his
proposal, to allow themselves to be baptized. Then said Olmod the Old,
"We relations have considered together this matter, and have come to one
resolution. If thou thinkest, king, to force us who are related together to
such things as to break our old law, or to bring us under thyself by any sort
of violence, then will we stand against thee with all our might: and be the
victory to him to whom fate ordains it. But if thou, king, wilt advance our
relations' fortunes, then thou shalt have leave to do as thou desirest, and we
will all serve thee with zeal in thy purpose."
The king replies, "What do you propose for obtaining this agreement?"
Then answers Olmod, "The first is, that thou wilt give thy sister Astrid in
marriage to Erling Skjalgson, our relation, whom we look upon as the most
hopeful young man in all Norway."
King Olaf replied, that this marriage appeared to him also very suitable;
"as Erling is a man of good birth, and a good-looking man in appearance:
but Astrid herself must answer to this proposal."
Thereupon the king spoke to his sister. She said, "It is but of little use that
I am a king's sister, and a king's daughter, if I must marry a man who has no
high dignity or office. I will rather wait a few years for a better match."
Thus ended this conference.
63. HORDALAND BAPTIZED.
King Olaf took a falcon that belonged to Astrid, plucked off all its
feathers, and then sent it to her. Then said Astrid, "Angry is my brother."
And she stood up, and went to the king, who received her kindly, and she
said that she left it to the king to determine her marriage. "I think," said the
king, "that I must have power enough in this land to raise any man I please
to high dignity." Then the king ordered Olmod and Erling to be called to a

conference, and all their relations; and the marriage was determined upon,
and Astrid betrothed to Erling. Thereafter the king held the Thing, and
recommended Christianity to the bondes; and as Olmod, and Erling, and all
their relations, took upon themselves the most active part in forwarding the
king's desire, nobody dared to speak against it; and all the people were
baptized, and adopted Christianity.

64. ERLING SKJALGSON'S WEDDING.
Erling Skjalgson had his wedding in summer, and a great many people
were assembled at it. King Olaf was also there, and offered Erling an
earldom. Erling replied thus: "All my relations have been herses only, and I
will take no higher title than they have; but this I will accept from thee,
king, that thou makest me the greatest of that title in the country." The king
consented; and at his departure the king invested his brother-in law Erling
with all the land north of the Sognefjord, and east to the Lidandisnes, on the
same terms as Harald Harfager had given land to his sons, as before related.

65. RAUMSDAL AND FJORD-DISTRICTS
BAPTIZED.
The same harvest King Olaf summoned the bondes to a Thing of the four
districts at Dragseid, in Stad: and there the people from Sogn, the Fjord-
districts, South More, and Raumsdal, were summoned to meet. King Olaf
came there with a great many people who had followed him from the
eastward, and also with those who had joined him from Rogaland and
Hordaland. When the king came to the Thing, he proposed to them there, as
elsewhere, Christianity; and as the king had such a powerful host with him,
they were frightened. The king offered them two conditions,—either to
accept Christianity, or to fight. But the bondes saw they were in no
condition to fight the king, and resolved, therefore, that all the people
should agree to be baptized. The king proceeded afterwards to North More,
and baptized all that district. He then sailed to Hlader, in Throndhjem; had
the temple there razed to the ground; took all the ornaments and all property
out of the temple, and from the gods in it; and among other things the great
gold ring which Earl Hakon had ordered to be made, and which hung in the
door of the temple; and then had the temple burnt. But when the bondes
heard of this, they sent out a war-arrow as a token through the whole
district, ordering out a warlike force, and intended to meet the king with it.
In the meantime King Olaf sailed with a war force out of the fjord along the
coast northward, intending to proceed to Halogaland, and baptize there.
When he came north to Bjarnaurar, he heard from Halogaland that a force
was assembled there to defend the country against the king. The chiefs of
this force were Harek of Thjotta, Thorer Hjort from Vagar, and Eyvind
Kinrifa. Now when King Olaf heard this, he turned about and sailed
southwards along the land; and when he got south of Stad proceeded at his
leisure, and came early in winter (A.D. 998) all the way east to Viken.

66. OLAF PROPOSES MARRIAGE TO QUEEN
SIGRID.
Queen Sigrid in Svithjod, who had for surname the Haughty, sat in her
mansion, and during the same winter messengers went between King Olaf
and Sigrid to propose his courtship to her, and she had no objection; and the
matter was fully and fast resolved upon. Thereupon King Olaf sent to
Queen Sigrid the great gold ring he had taken from the temple door of
Hlader, which was considered a distinguished ornament. The meeting for
concluding the business was appointed to be in spring on the frontier, at the
Gaut river. Now the ring which King Olaf had sent Queen Sigrid was highly
prized by all men; yet the queen's gold-smiths, two brothers, who took the
ring in their hands, and weighed it, spoke quietly to each other about it, and
in a manner that made the queen call them to her, and ask "what they smiled
at?" But they would not say a word, and she commanded them to say what
it was they had discovered. Then they said the ring is false. Upon this she
ordered the ring to be broken into pieces, and it was found to be copper
inside. Then the queen was enraged, and said that Olaf would deceive her in
more ways than this one. In the same year (A.D. 998) King Olaf went into
Ringenke, and there the people also were baptized.

67. OLAF HARALDSON BAPTIZED.
Asta, the daughter of Gudbrand, soon after the fall of Harald Grenske
married again a man who was called Sigurd Syr, who was a king in
Ringerike. Sigurd was a son of Halfdan, and grandson of Sigurd Hrise, who
was a son of Harald Harfager. Olaf, the son of Asta and Harald Grenske,
lived with Asta, and was brought up from childhood in the house of his
stepfather, Sigurd Syr. Now when King Olaf Trygvason came to Ringerike
to spread Christianity, Sigurd Syr and his wife allowed themselves to be
baptized, along with Olaf her son; and Olaf Trygvason was godfather to
Olaf, the stepson of Harald Grenske. Olaf was then three years old. Olaf
returned from thence to Viken, where he remained all winter. He had now
been three years king in Norway (A.D. 998).

68. MEETING OF OLAF AND SIGRID.
Early in spring (A.D. 998) King Olaf went eastwards to Konungahella to
the meeting with Queen Sigrid; and when they met the business was
considered about which the winter before they had held communication,
namely, their marriage; and the business seemed likely to be concluded. But
when Olaf insisted that Sigrid should let herself be baptized, she answered
thus:—"I must not part from the faith which I have held, and my forefathers
before me; and, on the other hand, I shall make no objection to your
believing in the god that pleases you best." Then King Olaf was enraged,
and answered in a passion, "Why should I care to have thee, an old faded
woman, and a heathen jade?" and therewith struck her in the face with his
glove which he held in his hands, rose up, and they parted. Sigrid said,
"This may some day be thy death." The king set off to Viken, the queen to
Svithjod.

69. THE BURNING OF WARLOCKS.
Then the king proceeded to Tunsberg, and held a Thing, at which he
declared in a speech that all the men of whom it should be known to a
certainty that they dealt with evil spirits, or in witchcraft, or were sorcerers,
should be banished forth of the land. Thereafter the king had all the
neighborhood ransacked after such people, and called them all before him;
and when they were brought to the Thing there was a man among them
called Eyvind Kelda, a grandson of Ragnvald Rettilbeine, Harald Harfager's
son. Eyvind was a sorcerer, and particularly knowing in witchcraft. The
king let all these men be seated in one room, which was well adorned, and
made a great feast for them, and gave them strong drink in plenty. Now
when they were all very drunk, he ordered the house be set on fire, and it
and all the people within it were consumed, all but Eyvind Kelda, who
contrived to escape by the smoke-hole in the roof. And when he had got a
long way off, he met some people on the road going to the king, and he told
them to tell the king that Eyvind Kelda had slipped away from the fire, and
would never come again in King Olaf's power, but would carry on his arts
of witchcraft as much as ever. When the people came to the king with such
a message from Eyvind, the king was ill pleased that Eyvind had escaped
death.

70. EYVIND KELDA'S DEATH.
When spring (A.D. 998) came King Olaf went out to Viken, and was on
visits to his great farms. He sent notice over all Viken that he would call out
an army in summer, and proceed to the north parts of the country. Then he
went north to Agder; and when Easter was approaching he took the road to
Rogaland with 300 (=360) men, and came on Easter evening north to
Ogvaldsnes, in Kormt Island, where an Easter feast was prepared for him.
That same night came Eyvind Kelda to the island with a well-manned long-
ship, of which the whole crew consisted of sorcerers and other dealers with
evil spirits. Eyvind went from his ship to the land with his followers, and
there they played many of their pranks of witchcraft. Eyvind clothed them
with caps of darkness, and so thick a mist that the king and his men could
see nothing of them; but when they came near to the house at Ogvaldsnes, it
became clear day. Then it went differently from what Eyvind had intended:
for now there came just such a darkness over him and his comrades in
witchcraft as they had made before, so that they could see no more from
their eyes than from the back of their heads but went round and round in a
circle upon the island. When the king's watchman saw them going about,
without knowing what people these were, they told the king. Thereupon he
rose up with his people, put on his clothes, and when he saw Eyvind with
his men wandering about he ordered his men to arm, and examine what folk
these were. The king's men discovered it was Eyvind, took him and all his
company prisoners, and brought them to the king. Eyvind now told all he
had done on his journey. Then the king ordered these all to be taken out to a
skerry which was under water in flood tide, and there to be left bound.
Eyvind and all with him left their lives on this rock, and the skerry is still
called Skrattasker.

71. OLAF AND ODIN'S APPARITION.
It is related that once on a time King Olaf was at a feast at this
Ogvaldsnes, and one eventide there came to him an old man very gifted in
words, and with a broad-brimmed hat upon his head. He was one-eyed, and
had something to tell of every land. He entered into conversation with the
king; and as the king found much pleasure in the guest's speech, he asked
him concerning many things, to which the guest gave good answers: and the
king sat up late in the evening. Among other things, the king asked him if
he knew who the Ogvald had been who had given his name both to the ness
and to the house. The guest replied, that this Ogvald was a king, and a very
valiant man, and that he made great sacrifices to a cow which he had with
him wherever he went, and considered it good for his health to drink her
milk. This same King Ogvald had a battle with a king called Varin, in which
battle Ogvald fell. He was buried under a mound close to the house; "and
there stands his stone over him, and close to it his cow also is laid." Such
and many other things, and ancient events, the king inquired after. Now,
when the king had sat late into the night, the bishop reminded him that it
was time to go to bed, and the king did so. But after the king was undressed,
and had laid himself in bed, the guest sat upon the foot-stool before the bed,
and still spoke long with the king; for after one tale was ended, he still
wanted a new one. Then the bishop observed to the king, it was time to go
to sleep, and the king did so; and the guest went out. Soon after the king
awoke, asked for the guest, and ordered him to be called, but the guest was
not to be found. The morning after, the king ordered his cook and cellar-
master to be called, and asked if any strange person had been with them.
They said, that as they were making ready the meat a man came to them,
and observed that they were cooking very poor meat for the king's table;
whereupon he gave them two thick and fat pieces of beef, which they boiled
with the rest of the meat. Then the king ordered that all the meat should be
thrown away, and said this man can be no other than the Odin whom the
heathens have so long worshipped; and added, "but Odin shall not deceive
us."

72. THE THING IN THRONDHJEM.
King Olaf collected a great army in the east of the country towards
summer, and sailed with it north to Nidaros in the Throndhjem country.
From thence he sent a message-token over all the fjord, calling the people
of eight different districts to a Thing; but the bondes changed the Thing-
token into a war-token; and called together all men, free and unfree, in all
the Throndhjem land. Now when the king met the Thing, the whole people
came fully armed. After the Thing was seated, the king spoke, and invited
them to adopt Christianity; but he had only spoken a short time when the
bondes called out to him to be silent, or they would attack him and drive
him away. "We did so," said they, "with Hakon foster-son of Athelstan,
when he brought us the same message, and we held him in quite as much
respect as we hold thee." When King Olaf saw how incensed the bondes
were, and that they had such a war force that he could make no resistance,
he turned his speech as if he would give way to the bondes, and said, "I
wish only to be in a good understanding with you as of old; and I will come
to where ye hold your greatest sacrifice-festival, and see your customs, and
thereafter we shall consider which to hold by." And in this all agreed; and as
the king spoke mildly and friendly with the bondes, their answer was
appeased, and their conference with the king went off peacefully. At the
close of it a midsummer sacrifice was fixed to take place in Maeren, and all
chiefs and great bondes to attend it as usual. The king was to be at it.

73. JARNSKEGGE OR IRON BEARD.
There was a great bonde called Skegge, and sometimes Jarnskegge, or
Iron Beard, who dwelt in Uphaug in Yrjar. He spoke first at the Thing to
Olaf; and was the foremost man of the bondes in speaking against
Christianity. The Thing was concluded in this way for that time,—the
bondes returned home, and the king went to Hlader.

74. THE FEAST AT HLADER.
King Olaf lay with his ships in the river Nid, and had thirty vessels,
which were manned with many brave people; but the king himself was
often at Hlader, with his court attendants. As the time now was approaching
at which the sacrifices should be made at Maeren, the king prepared a great
feast at Hlader, and sent a message to the districts of Strind, Gaulardal, and
out to Orkadal, to invite the chiefs and other great bondes. When the feast
was ready, and the chiefs assembled, there was a handsome entertainment
the first evening, at which plenty of liquor went round, and the guests were
made very drunk. The night after they all slept in peace. The following
morning, when the king was dressed, he had the early mass sung before
him; and when the mass was over, ordered to sound the trumpets for a
House Thing: upon which all his men left the ships to come up to the Thing.
When the Thing was seated, the king stood up, and spoke thus: "We held a
Thing at Frosta, and there I invited the bondes to allow themselves to be
baptized; but they, on the other hand, invited me to offer sacrifice to their
gods, as King Hakon, Athelstan's foster-son, had done; and thereafter it was
agreed upon between us that we should meet at Maerin, and there make a
great sacrifice. Now if I, along with you, shall turn again to making
sacrifice, then will I make the greatest of sacrifices that are in use; and I
will sacrifice men. But I will not select slaves or malefactors for this, but
will take the greatest men only to be offered to the gods; and for this I select
Orm Lygra of Medalhus, Styrkar of Gimsar, Kar of Gryting, Asbjorn
Thorbergson of Varnes, Orm of Lyxa, Haldor of Skerdingsstedja;" and
besides these he named five others of the principal men. All these, he said,
he would offer in sacrifice to the gods for peace and a fruitful season; and
ordered them to be laid hold of immediately. Now when the bondes saw
that they were not strong enough to make head against the king, they asked
for peace, and submitted wholly to the king's pleasure. So it was settled that
all the bondes who had come there should be baptized, and should take an
oath to the king to hold by the right faith, and to renounce sacrifice to the
gods. The king then kept all these men as hostages who came to his feast,
until they sent him their sons, brothers, or other near relations.

75. OF THE THING IN THRONDHJEM.
King Olaf went in with all his forces into the Throndhjem country; and
when he came to Maeren all among the chiefs of the Throndhjem people
who were most opposed to Christianity were assembled, and had with them
all the great bondes who had before made sacrifice at that place. There was
thus a greater multitude of bondes than there had been at the Frosta-Thing.
Now the king let the people be summoned to the Thing, where both parties
met armed; and when the Thing was seated the king made a speech, in
which he told the people to go over to Christianity. Jarnskegge replies on
the part of the bondes, and says that the will of the bondes is now, as
formerly, that the king should not break their laws. "We want, king," said
he, "that thou shouldst offer sacrifice, as other kings before thee have
done." All the bondes applauded his speech with a loud shout, and said they
would have all things according to what Skegge said. Then the king said he
would go into the temple of their gods with them, and see what the practices
were when they sacrificed. The bondes thought well of this proceeding, and
both parties went to the temple.

76. THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE BAPTIZED.
Now King Olaf entered into the temple with some few of his men and a
few bondes; and when the king came to where their gods were, Thor, as the
most considered among their gods, sat there adorned with gold and silver.
The king lifted up his gold-inlaid axe which he carried in his hands, and
struck Thor so that the image rolled down from its seat. Then the king's men
turned to and threw down all the gods from their seats; and while the king
was in the temple, Jarnskegge was killed outside of the temple doors, and
the king's men did it. When the king came forth out of the temple he offered
the bondes two conditions,—that all should accept of Christianity forthwith,
or that they should fight with him. But as Skegge was killed, there was no
leader in the bondes' army to raise the banner against King Olaf; so they
took the other condition, to surrender to the king's will and obey his order.
Then King Olaf had all the people present baptized, and took hostages from
them for their remaining true to Christianity; and he sent his men round to
every district, and no man in the Throndhjem country opposed Christianity,
but all people took baptism.

77. A TOWN IN THE THRONDHJEM
COUNTRY.
King Olaf with his people went out to Nidaros, and made houses on the
flat side of the river Nid, which he raised to be a merchant town, and gave
people ground to build houses upon. The king's house he had built just
opposite Skipakrok; and he transported thither, in harvest, all that was
necessary for his winter residence, and had many people about him there.

78. KING OLAF'S MARRIAGE.
King Olaf appointed a meeting with the relations of Jarnskegge, and
offered them the compensation or penalty for his bloodshed; for there were
many bold men who had an interest in that business. Jarnskegge had a
daughter called Gudrun; and at last it was agreed upon between the parties
that the king should take her in marriage. When the wedding day came King
Olaf and Gudrun went to bed together. As soon as Gudrun, the first night
they lay together, thought the king was asleep, she drew a knife, with which
she intended to run him through; but the king saw it, took the knife from
her, got out of bed, and went to his men, and told them what had happened.
Gudrun also took her clothes, and went away along with all her men who
had followed her thither. Gudrun never came into the king's bed again.

79. BUILDING OF THE SHIP CRANE.
The same autumn (A.D. 998) King Olaf laid the keel of a great long-ship
out on the strand at the river Nid. It was a snekkja; and he employed many
carpenters upon her, so that early in winter the vessel was ready. It had
thirty benches for rowers, was high in stem and stern, but was not broad.
The king called this ship Tranen (the Crane). After Jarnskegge's death his
body was carried to Yrjar, and lies there in the Skegge mound on Austrat.

80. THANGBRAND THE PRIEST GOES TO
ICELAND.
When King Olaf Trygvason had been two years king of Norway (A.D.
997), there was a Saxon priest in his house who was called Thangbrand, a
passionate, ungovernable man, and a great man-slayer; but he was a good
scholar, and a clever man. The king would not have him in his house upon
account of his misdeeds; but gave him the errand to go to Iceland, and bring
that land to the Christian faith. The king gave him a merchant vessel: and,
as far as we know of this voyage of his, he landed first in Iceland at
Austfjord in the southern Alptfjord, and passed the winter in the house of
Hal of Sida. Thangbrand proclaimed Christianity in Iceland, and on his
persuasion Hal and all his house people, and many other chiefs, allowed
themselves to be baptized; but there were many more who spoke against it.
Thorvald Veile and Veterlide the skald composed a satire about
Thangbrand; but he killed them both outright. Thangbrand was two years in
Iceland, and was the death of three men before he left it.

81. OF SIGURD AND HAUK.
There was a man called Sigurd, and another called Hauk, both of
Halogaland, who often made merchant voyages. One summer (A.D. 998)
they had made a voyage westward to England; and when they came back to
Norway they sailed northwards along the coast, and at North More they met
King Olaf's people. When it was told the king that some Halogaland people
were come who were heathen, he ordered the steersmen to be brought to
him, and he asked them if they would consent to be baptized; to which they
replied, no. The king spoke with them in many ways, but to no purpose. He
then threatened them with death and torture: but they would not allow
themselves to be moved. He then had them laid in irons, and kept them in
chains in his house for some time, and often conversed with them, but in
vain. At last one night they disappeared, without any man being able to
conjecture how they got away. But about harvest they came north to Harek
of Thjotta, who received them kindly, and with whom they stopped all
winter (A.D. 999), and were hospitably entertained.

82. OF HAREK OF THJOTTA.
It happened one good-weather day in spring (A.D. 999) that Harek was at
home in his house with only few people, and time hung heavy on his hands.
Sigurd asked him if he would row a little for amusement. Harek was
willing; and they went to the shore, and drew down a six-oared skiff; and
Sigurd took the mast and rigging belonging to the boat out of the boat-
house, for they often used to sail when they went for amusement on the
water. Harek went out into the boat to hang the rudder. The brothers Sigurd
and Hauk, who were very strong men, were fully armed, as they were used
to go about at home among the peasants. Before they went out to the boat
they threw into her some butter-kits and a bread-chest, and carried between
them a great keg of ale. When they had rowed a short way from the island
the brothers hoisted the sail, while Harek was seated at the helm; and they
sailed away from the island. Then the two brothers went aft to where Harek
the bonde was sitting; and Sigurd says to him, "Now thou must choose one
of these conditions,—first, that we brothers direct this voyage; or, if not,
that we bind thee fast and take the command; or, third, that we kill thee."
Harek saw how matters stood with him. As a single man, he was not better
than one of those brothers, even if he had been as well armed; so it
appeared to him wisest to let them determine the course to steer, and bound
himself by oath to abide by this condition. On this Sigurd took the helm,
and steered south along the land, the brothers taking particular care that
they did not encounter people. The wind was very favourable; and they held
on sailing along until they came south to Throndhjem and to Nidaros, where
they found the king. Then the king called Harek to him, and in a conference
desired him to be baptized. Harek made objections; and although the king
and Harek talked over it many times, sometimes in the presence of other
people, and sometimes alone, they could not agree upon it. At last the king
says to Harek, "Now thou mayst return home, and I will do thee no injury;
partly because we are related together, and partly that thou mayst not have it
to say that I caught thee by a trick: but know for certain that I intend to
come north next summer to visit you Halogalanders, and ye shall then see if
I am not able to punish those who reject Christianity." Harek was well

pleased to get away as fast as he could. King Olaf gave Harek a good boat
of ten or twelve pair of oars, and let it be fitted out with the best of
everything needful; and besides he gave Harek thirty men, all lads of
mettle, and well appointed.

83. EYVIND KINRIFA'S DEATH.
Harek of Thjotta went away from the town as fast as he could; but Hauk
and Sigurd remained in the king's house, and both took baptism. Harek
pursued his voyage until he came to Thjotta. He sent immediately a
message to his friend Eyvind Kinrifa, with the word that he had been with
King Olaf; but would not let himself be cowed down to accept Christianity.
The message at the same time informed him that King Olaf intended
coming to the north in summer against them, and they must be at their posts
to defend themselves; it also begged Eyvind to come and visit him, the
sooner the better. When this message was delivered to Eyvind, he saw how
very necessary it was to devise some counsel to avoid falling into the king's
hands. He set out, therefore, in a light vessel with a few hands as fast as he
could. When he came to Thjotta he was received by Harek in the most
friendly way, and they immediately entered into conversation with each
other behind the house. When they had spoken together but a short time,
King Olaf's men, who had secretly followed Harek to the north, came up,
and took Eyvind prisoner, and carried him away to their ship. They did not
halt on their voyage until they came to Throndhjem, and presented
themselves to King Olaf at Nidaros. Then Eyvind was brought up to a
conference with the king, who asked him to allow himself to be baptized,
like other people; but Eyvind decidedly answered he would not. The king
still, with persuasive words, urged him to accept Christianity, and both he
and the bishop used many suitable arguments; but Eyvind would not allow
himself to be moved. The king offered him gifts and great fiefs, but Eyvind
refused all. Then the king threatened him with tortures and death, but
Eyvind was steadfast. Then the king ordered a pan of glowing coals to be
placed upon Eyvind's belly, which burst asunder. Eyvind cried, "Take away
the pan, and I will say something before I die," which also was done. The
king said, "Wilt thou now, Eyvind, believe in Christ?" "No," said Eyvind, "I
can take no baptism; for I am an evil spirit put into a man's body by the
sorcery of Fins because in no other way could my father and mother have a
child." With that died Eyvind, who had been one of the greatest sorcerers.

84. HALOGALAND MADE CHRISTIAN.
The spring after (A.D. 999) King Olaf fitted out and manned his ships,
and commanded himself his ship the Crane. He had many and smart people
with him; and when he was ready, he sailed northwards with his fleet past
Bryda, and to Halogaland. Wheresoever he came to the land, or to the
islands, he held a Thing, and told the people to accept the right faith, and to
be baptized. No man dared to say anything against it, and the whole country
he passed through was made Christian. King Olaf was a guest in the house
of Harek of Thjotta, who was baptized with all his people. At parting the
king gave Harek good presents; and he entered into the king's service, and
got fiefs, and the privileges of lendsman from the king.

85. THORER HJORT'S DEATH.
There was a bonde, by name Raud the Strong, who dwelt in Godey in
Salten fjord. Raud was a very rich man, who had many house servants; and
likewise was a powerful man, who had many Fins in his service when he
wanted them. Raud was a great idolater, and very skillful in witchcraft, and
was a great friend of Thorer Hjort, before spoken of. Both were great chiefs.
Now when they heard that King Olaf was coming with a great force from
the south to Halogaland, they gathered together an army, ordered out ships,
and they too had a great force on foot. Raud had a large ship with a gilded
head formed like a dragon, which ship had thirty rowing benches, and even
for that kind of ship was very large. Thorer Hjort had also a large ship.
These men sailed southwards with their ships against King Olaf, and as
soon as they met gave battle. A great battle there was, and a great fall of
men; but principally on the side of the Halogalanders, whose ships were
cleared of men, so that a great terror came upon them. Raud rode with his
dragon out to sea, and set sail. Raud had always a fair wind wheresoever he
wished to sail, which came from his arts of witchcraft; and, to make a short
story, he came home to Godey. Thorer Hjort fled from the ships up to the
land: but King Olaf landed people, followed those who fled, and killed
them. Usually the king was the foremost in such skirmishes, and was so
now. When the king saw where Thorer Hjort, who was quicker on foot than
any man, was running to, he ran after him with his dog Vige. The king said,
"Vige! Vige! Catch the deer." Vige ran straight in upon him; on which
Thorer halted, and the king threw a spear at him. Thorer struck with his
sword at the dog, and gave him a great wound; but at the same moment the
king's spear flew under Thorer's arm, and went through and through him,
and came out at his other-side. There Thorer left his life; but Vige was
carried to the ships.

86. KING OLAF'S VOYAGE TO GODEY.
King Olaf gave life and freedom to all the men who asked it and agreed
to become Christian. King Olaf sailed with his fleet northwards along the
coast, and baptized all the people among whom he came; and when he came
north to Salten fjord, he intended to sail into it to look for Raud, but a
dreadful tempest and storm was raging in the fjord. They lay there a whole
week, in which the same weather was raging within the fjord, while without
there was a fine brisk wind only, fair for proceeding north along the land.
Then the king continued his voyage north to Omd, where all the people
submitted to Christianity. Then the king turned about and sailed to the south
again; but when he came to the north side of Salten fjord, the same tempest
was blowing, and the sea ran high out from the fjord, and the same kind of
storm prevailed for several days while the king was lying there. Then the
king applied to Bishop Sigurd, and asked him if he knew any counsel about
it; and the bishop said he would try if God would give him power to
conquer these arts of the Devil.

87. OF RAUD'S BEING TORTURED.
Bishop Sigurd took all his mass robes and went forward to the bow of the
king's ship; ordered tapers to be lighted, and incense to be brought out.
Then he set the crucifix upon the stem of the vessel, read the Evangelist and
many prayers, besprinkled the whole ship with holy water, and then ordered
the ship-tent to be stowed away, and to row into the fjord. The king ordered
all the other ships to follow him. Now when all was ready on board the
Crane to row, she went into the fjord without the rowers finding any wind;
and the sea was curled about their keel track like as in a calm, so quiet and
still was the water; yet on each side of them the waves were lashing up so
high that they hid the sight of the mountains. And so the one ship followed
the other in the smooth sea track; and they proceeded this way the whole
day and night, until they reached Godey. Now when they came to Raud's
house his great ship, the dragon, was afloat close to the land. King Olaf
went up to the house immediately with his people; made an attack on the
loft in which Raud was sleeping, and broke it open. The men rushed in:
Raud was taken and bound, and of the people with him some were killed
and some made prisoners. Then the king's men went to a lodging in which
Raud's house servants slept, and killed some, bound others, and beat others.
Then the king ordered Raud to be brought before him, and offered him
baptism. "And," says the king, "I will not take thy property from thee, but
rather be thy friend, if thou wilt make thyself worthy to be so." Raud
exclaimed with all his might against the proposal, saying he would never
believe in Christ, and making his scoff of God. Then the king was wroth,
and said Raud should die the worst of deaths. And the king ordered him to
be bound to a beam of wood, with his face uppermost, and a round pin of
wood set between his teeth to force his mouth open. Then the king ordered
an adder to be stuck into the mouth of him; but the serpent would not go
into his mouth, but shrunk back when Raud breathed against it. Now the
king ordered a hollow branch of an angelica root to be stuck into Raud's
mouth; others say the king put his horn into his mouth, and forced the
serpent to go in by holding a red-hot iron before the opening. So the serpent
crept into the mouth of Raud and down his throat, and gnawed its way out

of his side; and thus Raud perished. King Olaf took here much gold and
silver, and other property of weapons, and many sorts of precious effects;
and all the men who were with Raud he either had baptized, or if they
refused had them killed or tortured. Then the king took the dragonship
which Raud had owned, and steered it himself; for it was a much larger and
handsomer vessel than the Crane. In front it had a dragon's head, and aft a
crook, which turned up, and ended with the figure of the dragon's tail. The
carved work on each side of the stem and stern was gilded. This ship the
king called the Serpent. When the sails were hoisted they represented, as it
were, the dragon's wings; and the ship was the handsomest in all Norway.
The islands on which Raud dwelt were called Gylling and Haering; but the
whole islands together were called Godey Isles, and the current between the
isles and the mainland the Godey Stream. King Olaf baptized the whole
people of the fjord, and then sailed southwards along the land; and on this
voyage happened much and various things, which are set down in tales and
sagas,—namely, how witches and evil spirits tormented his men, and
sometimes himself; but we will rather write about what occurred when King
Olaf made Norway Christian, or in the other countries in which he
advanced Christianity. The same autumn Olaf with his fleet returned to
Throndhjem, and landed at Nidaros, where he took up his winter abode.
What I am now going to write about concerns the Icelanders.

88. OF THE ICELANDERS.
Kjartan Olafson, a son's son of Hoskuld, and a daughter's son of Egil
Skallagrimson, came the same autumn (A.D. 999) from Iceland to Nidaros,
and he was considered to be the most agreeable and hopeful man of any
born in Iceland. There was also Haldor, a son of Gudmund of Modruveller;
and Kolbein, a son of Thord, Frey's gode, and a brother's son of
Brennuflose; together with Sverting, a son of the gode Runolf. All these
were heathens; and besides them there were many more,—some men of
power, others common men of no property. There came also from Iceland
considerable people, who, by Thangbrand's help, had been made Christians;
namely, Gissur the white, a son of Teit Ketilbjornson; and his mother was
Alof, daughter of herse Bodvar, who was the son of Vikingakare. Bodvar's
brother was Sigurd, father of Eirik Bjodaskalle, whose daughter Astrid was
King Olaf's mother. Hjalte Skeggjason was the name of another Iceland
man, who was married to Vilborg, Gissur the White's daughter. Hjalte was
also a Christian; and King Olaf was very friendly to his relations Gissur and
Hjalte, who live with him. But the Iceland men who directed the ships, and
were heathens, tried to sail away as soon as the king came to the town of
Nidaros, for they were told the king forced all men to become Christians;
but the wind came stiff against them, and drove them back to Nidarholm.
They who directed the ships were Thorarin Nefjulson, the skald Halfred
Ottarson, Brand the Generous, and Thorleik, Brand's son. It was told the
king that there were Icelanders with ships there, and all were heathen, and
wanted to fly from a meeting with the king. Then the king sent them a
message forbidding them to sail, and ordering them to bring their ships up
to the town, which they did, but without discharging the cargoes.
(They carried on their dealings and held a market at the king's pier. In
spring they tried three times to slip away, but never succeeded; so they
continued lying at the king's pier. It happened one fine day that many set out
to swim for amusement, and among them was a man who distinguished
himself above the others in all bodily exercises. Kjartan challenged Halfred
Vandredaskald to try himself in swimming against this man, but he declined
it. "Then will I make a trial," said Kjartan, casting off his clothes, and

springing into the water. Then he set after the man, seizes hold of his foot,
and dives with him under water. They come up again, and without speaking
a word dive again, and are much longer under water than the first time.
They come up again, and without saying a word dive a third time, until
Kjartan thought it was time to come up again, which, however, he could in
no way accomplish, which showed sufficiently the difference in their
strength. They were under water so long that Kjartan was almost drowned.
They then came up, and swam to land. This Northman asked what the
Icelander's name was. Kjartan tells his name.
He says, "Thou art a good swimmer; but art thou expert also in other
exercises?"
Kjartan replied, that such expertness was of no great value.
The Northman asks, "Why dost thou not inquire of me such things as I
have asked thee about?"
Kjartan replies, "It is all one to me who thou art, or what thy name is."
"Then will I," says he, "tell thee: I am Olaf Trygvason."
He asked Kjartan much about Iceland, which he answered generally, and
wanted to withdraw as hastily as he could; but the king said, "Here is a
cloak which I will give thee, Kjartan." And Kjartan took the cloak with
many thanks.) (1)

ENDNOTES: (1) The part included in parenthesis is not found in the
original text of "Heimskringla", but taken from "Codex
Frisianus".

89. BAPTISM OF THE ICELANDERS.
When Michaelmas came, the king had high mass sung with great
splendour. The Icelanders went there, listening to the fine singing and the
sound of the bells; and when they came back to their ships every man told
his opinion of the Christian man's worship. Kjartan expressed his pleasure
at it, but most of the others scoffed at it; and it went according to the
proverb, "the king had many ears," for this was told to the king. He sent
immediately that very day a message to Kjartan to come to him. Kjartan
went with some men, and the king received him kindly. Kjartan was a very
stout and handsome man, and of ready and agreeable speech. After the king
and Kjartan had conversed a little, the king asked him to adopt Christianity.
Kjartan replies, that he would not say no to that, if he thereby obtained the
king's friendship; and as the king promised him the fullest friendship, they
were soon agreed. The next day Kjartan was baptized, together with his
relation Bolle Thorlakson, and all their fellow-travelers. Kjartan and Bolle
were the king's guests as long as they were in their white baptismal clothes,
and the king had much kindness for them. Wherever they came they were
looked upon as people of distinction.

90. HALFRED VANDREDASKALD BAPTIZED.
As King Olaf one day was walking in the street some men met him, and
he who went the foremost saluted the king. The king asked the man his
name, and he called himself Halfred.
"Art thou the skald?" said the king.
"I can compose poetry," replied he.
"Wilt thou then adopt Christianity, and come into my service?" asked the
king.
"If I am baptized," replies he, "it must be on one condition,—that thou
thyself art my godfather; for no other will I have."
The king replies, "That I will do." And Halfred was baptized, the king
holding him during the baptism.
Afterwards the king said, "Wilt thou enter into my service?"
Halfred replied, "I was formerly in Earl Hakon's court; but now I will
neither enter into thine nor into any other service, unless thou promise me it
shall never be my lot to be driven away from thee."
"It has been reported to me," said the king, "that thou are neither so
prudent nor so obedient as to fulfil my commands."
"In that case," replied Halfred, "put me to death."
"Thou art a skald who composes difficulties," says the king; "but into my
service, Halfred, thou shalt be received."
Halfred says, "if I am to be named the composer of difficulties, what cost
thou give me, king, on my name-day?"
The king gave him a sword without a scabbard, and said, "Now compose
me a song upon this sword, and let the word sword be in every line of the
strophe." Halfred sang thus:

"This sword of swords is my reward.
For him who knows to wield a sword,
And with his sword to serve his lord,
Yet wants a sword, his lot is hard.
I would I had my good lord's leave
For this good sword a sheath to choose:

I'm worth three swords when men use,
But for the sword-sheath now I grieve."

Then the king gave him the scabbard, observing that the word sword was
wanting in one line of his strophe. "But there instead are three swords in
one of the lines," says Halfred. "That is true," replies the king.—Out of
Halfred's lays we have taken the most of the true and faithful accounts that
are here related about Olaf Trygvason.

91. THANGBRAND RETURNS FROM
ICELAND.
The same harvest (A.D. 999) Thangbrand the priest came back from
Iceland to King Olaf, and told the ill success of his journey; namely, that the
Icelanders had made lampoons about him; and that some even sought to kill
him, and there was little hope of that country ever being made Christian.
King Olaf was so enraged at this, that he ordered all the Icelanders to be
assembled by sound of horn, and was going to kill all who were in the town,
but Kjartan, Gissur, and Hjalte, with the other Icelanders who had become
Christians, went to him, and said, "King, thou must not fail from thy word
—that however much any man may irritate thee, thou wilt forgive him if he
turn from heathenism and become Christian. All the Icelanders here are
willing to be baptized; and through them we may find means to bring
Christianity into Iceland: for there are many amongst them, sons of
considerable people in Iceland, whose friends can advance the cause; but
the priest Thangbrand proceeded there as he did here in the court, with
violence and manslaughter, and such conduct the people there would not
submit to." The king harkened to those remonstrances; and all the Iceland
men who were there were baptized.

92. OF KING OLAF'S FEATS.
King Olaf was more expert in all exercises than any man in Norway
whose memory is preserved to us in sagas; and he was stronger and more
agile than most men, and many stories are written down about it. One is that
he ascended the Smalsarhorn, and fixed his shield upon the very peak.
Another is, that one of his followers had climbed up the peak after him,
until he came to where he could neither get up nor down; but the king came
to his help, climbed up to him, took him under his arm, and bore him to the
flat ground. King Olaf could run across the oars outside of the vessel while
his men were rowing the Serpent. He could play with three daggers, so that
one was always in the air, and he took the one falling by the handle. He
could walk all round upon the ship's rails, could strike and cut equally well
with both hands, and could cast two spears at once. King Olaf was a very
merry frolicsome man; gay and social; was very violent in all respects; was
very generous; was very finical in his dress, but in battle he exceeded all in
bravery. He was distinguished for cruelty when he was enraged, and
tortured many of his enemies. Some he burnt in fire; some he had torn in
pieces by mad dogs; some he had mutilated, or cast down from high
precipices. On this account his friends were attached to him warmly, and his
enemies feared him greatly; and thus he made such a fortunate advance in
his undertakings, for some obeyed his will out of the friendliest zeal, and
others out of dread.

93. BAPTISM OF LEIF EIRIKSON.
Leif, a son of Eirik the Red, who first settled in Greenland, came this
summer (A.D. 999) from Greenland to Norway; and as he met King Olaf he
adopted Christianity, and passed the winter (A.D. 1000) with the king.

94. FALL OF KING GUDROD.
Gudrod, a son of Eirik Bloodaxe and Gunhild, had been ravaging in the
west countries ever since he fled from Norway before the Earl Hakon. But
the summer before mentioned (A.D. 999), where King Olaf Trygvason had
ruled four years over Norway, Gudrod came to the country, and had many
ships of war with him. He had sailed from England; and when he thought
himself near to the Norway coast, he steered south along the land, to the
quarter where it was least likely King Olaf would be. Gudrod sailed in this
way south to Viken; and as soon as he came to the land he began to plunder,
to subject the people to him, and to demand that they should accept of him
as king. Now as the country people saw that a great army was come upon
them, they desired peace and terms. They offered King Gudrod to send a
Thing-message over all the country, and to accept of him at the Thing as
king, rather than suffer from his army; but they desired delay until a fixed
day, while the token of the Thing's assembling was going round through the
land. The king demanded maintenance during the time this delay lasted.
The bondes preferred entertaining the king as a guest, by turns, as long as
he required it; and the king accepted of the proposal to go about with some
of his men as a guest from place to place in the land, while others of his
men remained to guard the ships. When King Olaf's relations, Hyrning and
Thorgeir, heard of this, they gathered men, fitted out ships, and went
northwards to Viken. They came in the night with their men to a place at
which King Gudrod was living as a guest, and attacked him with fire and
weapons; and there King Gudrod fell, and most of his followers. Of those
who were with his ships some were killed, some slipped away and fled to
great distances; and now were all the sons of Eirik and Gunhild dead.

95. BUILDING OF THE SHIP LONG SERPENT.
The winter after, King Olaf came from Halogaland (A.D. 1000), he had a
great vessel built at Hladhamrar, which was larger than any ship in the
country, and of which the beam-knees are still to be seen. The length of keel
that rested upon the grass was seventy-four ells. Thorberg Skafhog was the
man's name who was the master-builder of the ship; but there were many
others besides,—some to fell wood, some to shape it, some to make nails,
some to carry timber; and all that was used was of the best. The ship was
both long and broad and high-sided, and strongly timbered.
While they were planking the ship, it happened that Thorberg had to go
home to his farm upon some urgent business; and as he remained there a
long time, the ship was planked up on both sides when he came back. In the
evening the king went out, and Thorberg with him, to see how the vessel
looked, and everybody said that never was seen so large and so beautiful a
ship of war. Then the king returned to the town. Early next morning the
king returns again to the ship, and Thorberg with him. The carpenters were
there before them, but all were standing idle with their arms across. The
king asked, "what was the matter?" They said the ship was destroyed; for
somebody had gone from, stem to stern, and cut one deep notch after the
other down the one side of the planking. When the king came nearer he saw
it was so, and said, with an oath, "The man shall die who has thus destroyed
the vessel out of envy, if he can be discovered, and I shall bestow a great
reward on whoever finds him out."
"I can tell you, king," said Thorberg, "who has done this piece of
work."—
"I don't think," replies the king, "that any one is so likely to find it out as
thou art."
Thorberg says, "I will tell you, king, who did it. I did it myself."
The king says, "Thou must restore it all to the same condition as before,
or thy life shall pay for it."
Then Thorberg went and chipped the planks until the deep notches were
all smoothed and made even with the rest; and the king and all present

declared that the ship was much handsomer on the side of the hull which
Thorberg, had chipped, and bade him shape the other side in the same way;
and gave him great thanks for the improvement. Afterwards Thorberg was
the master builder of the ship until she was entirely finished. The ship was a
dragon, built after the one the king had captured in Halogaland; but this
ship was far larger, and more carefully put together in all her parts. The king
called this ship Serpent the Long, and the other Serpent the Short. The long
Serpent had thirty-four benches for rowers. The head and the arched tail
were both gilt, and the bulwarks were as high as in sea-going ships. This
ship was the best and most costly ship ever made in Norway.

96. EARL EIRIK, THE SON OF HAKON.
Earl Eirik, the son of Earl Hakon, and his brothers, with many other
valiant men their relations, had left the country after Earl Hakon's fall. Earl
Eirik went eastwards to Svithjod, to Olaf, the Swedish king, and he and his
people were well received. King Olaf gave the earl peace and freedom in
the land, and great fiefs; so that he could support himself and his men well.
Thord Kolbeinson speaks of this in the verses before given. Many people
who fled from the country on account of King Olaf Trygvason came out of
Norway to Earl Eirik; and the earl resolved to fit out ships and go a-
cruising, in order to get property for himself and his people. First he steered
to Gotland, and lay there long in summer watching for merchant vessels
sailing towards the land, or for vikings. Sometimes he landed and ravaged
all round upon the sea-coasts. So it is told in the "Banda-drapa":—

"Eirik, as we have lately heard,
Has waked the song of shield and sword—
Has waked the slumbering storm of shields
Upon the vikings' water-fields:
From Gotland's lonely shore has gone
Far up the land, and battles won:
And o'er the sea his name is spread,
To friends a shield, to foes a dread."

Afterwards Earl Eirik sailed south to Vindland, and at Stauren found
some viking ships, and gave them battle. Eirik gained the victory, and slew
the vikings. So it is told in the "Banda-drapa":—

"Earl Eirik, he who stoutly wields
The battle-axe in storm of shields,
With his long ships surprised the foe
At Stauren, and their strength laid low
Many a corpse floats round the shore;
The strand with dead is studded o'er:
The raven tears their sea-bleached skins—
The land thrives well when Eirik wins."

97. EIRIK'S FORAY ON THE BALTIC COASTS.
Earl Eirik sailed back to Sweden in autumn, and staid there all winter
(A.D. 997); but in the spring fitted out his war force again, and sailed up the
Baltic. When he came to Valdemar's dominions he began to plunder and kill
the inhabitants, and burn the dwellings everywhere as he came along, and to
lay waste the country. He came to Aldeigiuburg, and besieged it until he
took the castle; and he killed many people, broke down and burned the
castle, and then carried destruction all around far and wide in Gardarike. So
it is told in the "Banda-drapa":—

"The generous earl, brave and bold,
Who scatters his bright shining gold,
Eirik with fire-scattering hand,
Wasted the Russian monarch's land,—
With arrow-shower, and storm of war,
Wasted the land of Valdemar.
Aldeiga burns, and Eirik's might
Scours through all Russia by its light."

Earl Eirik was five years in all on this foray; and when he returned from
Gardarike he ravaged all Adalsysla and Eysysla, and took there four viking
ships from the Danes and killed every man on board. So it is told in the
"Banda-drapa":—

"Among the isles flies round the word,
That Eirik's blood-devouring sword
Has flashed like fire in the sound,
And wasted all the land around.
And Eirik too, the bold in fight,
Has broken down the robber-might
Of four great vikings, and has slain
All of the crew—nor spared one Dane.
In Gautland he has seized the town,
In Syssels harried up and down;
And all the people in dismay
Fled to the forests far away.
By land or sea, in field or wave,
What can withstand this earl brave?
All fly before his fiery hand—
God save the earl, and keep the land."

When Eirik had been a year in Sweden he went over to Denmark (A.D.
996) to King Svein Tjuguskeg, the Danish king, and courted his daughter

Gyda. The proposal was accepted, and Earl Eirik married Gyda; and a year
after (A.D. 997) they had a son, who was called Hakon. Earl Eirik was in
the winter in Denmark, or sometimes in Sweden; but in summer he went a-
cruising.

98. KING SVEIN'S MARRIAGE.
The Danish king, Svein Tjuguskeg, was married to Gunhild, a daughter
of Burizleif, king of the Vinds. But in the times we have just been speaking
of it happened that Queen Gunhild fell sick and died. Soon after King Svein
married Sigrid the Haughty, a daughter of Skoglartoste, and mother of the
Swedish king Olaf; and by means of this relationship there was great
friendship between the kings and Earl Eirik, Hakon's son.

99. KING BURIZLEIF'S MARRIAGE.
Burizleif, the king of the Vinds, complained to his relation Earl Sigvalde,
that the agreement was broken which Sigvalde had made between King
Svein and King Burizleif, by which Burizleif was to get in marriage Thyre,
Harald's daughter, a sister of King Svein: but that marriage had not
proceeded, for Thyre had given positive no to the proposal to marry her to
an old and heathen king. "Now," said King Burizleif to Earl Sigvalde, "I
must have the promise fulfilled." And he told Earl Sigvalde to go to
Denmark, and bring him Thyre as his queen. Earl Sigvalde loses no time,
but goes to King Svein of Denmark, explains to him the case; and brings it
so far by his persuasion, that the king delivered his sister Thyre into his
hands. With her went some female attendants, and her foster-father, by
name Ozur Agason, a man of great power, and some other people. In the
agreement between the king and the earl, it was settled that Thyre should
have in property the possessions which Queen Gunhild had enjoyed in
Vindland, besides other great properties as bride-gifts. Thyre wept sorely,
and went very unwillingly. When the earl came to Vindland, Burizleif held
his wedding with Queen Thyre, and received her in marriage; bus as long as
she was among heathens she would neither eat nor drink with them, and this
lasted for seven days.

100. OLAF GETS THYRE IN MARRIAGE.
It happened one night that Queen Thyre and Ozur ran away in the dark,
and into the woods, and, to be short in our story, came at last to Denmark.
But here Thyre did not dare to remain, knowing that if her brother King
Svein heard of her, he would send her back directly to Vindland. She went
on, therefore, secretly to Norway, and never stayed her journey until she fell
in with King Olaf, by whom she was kindly received. Thyre related to the
king her sorrows, and entreated his advice in her need, and protection in his
kingdom. Thyre was a well-spoken woman, and the king had pleasure in her
conversation. He saw she was a handsome woman, and it came into his
mind that she would be a good match; so he turns the conversation that way,
and asks if she will marry him. Now, as she saw that her situation was such
that she could not help herself, and considered what a luck it was for her to
marry so celebrated a man, she bade him to dispose himself of her hand and
fate; and, after nearer conversation, King Olaf took Thyre in marriage. This
wedding was held in harvest after the king returned from Halogaland (A.D.
999), and King Olaf and Queen Thyre remained all winter (A.D. 1000) at
Nidaros.
The following spring Queen Thyre complained often to King Olaf, and
wept bitterly over it, that she who had so great property in Vindland had no
goods or possessions here in the country that were suitable for a queen; and
sometimes she would entreat the king with fine words to get her property
restored to her, and saying that King Burizleif was so great a friend of King
Olaf that he would not deny King Olaf anything if they were to meet. But
when King Olaf's friends heard of such speeches, they dissuaded him from
any such expedition. It is related at the king one day early in spring was
walking in the street, and met a man in the market with many, and, for that
early season, remarkably large angelica roots. The king took a great stalk of
the angelica in his hand, and went home to Queen Thyre's lodging. Thyre
sat in her room weeping as the king came in. The king said, "Set here,
queen, is a great angelica stalk, which I give thee." She threw it away, and
said, "A greater present Harald Gormson gave to my mother; and he was
not afraid to go out of the land and take his own. That was shown when he

came here to Norway, and laid waste the greater part of the land, and seized
on all the scat and revenues; and thou darest not go across the Danish
dominions for this brother of mine, King Svein." As she spoke thus, King
Olaf sprang up, and answered with loud oath, "Never did I fear thy brother
King Svein; and if we meet he shall give way before me!"

101. OLAF'S LEVY FOR WAR.
Soon after the king convoked a Thing in the town, and proclaimed to all
the public, that in summer would go abroad upon an expedition out of the
country, and would raise both ships and men from every district; and at the
same time fixed how many ships would have from the whole Throndhjem
fjord. Then he sent his message-token south and north, both along the sea-
coast and up in the interior of the country, to let an army be gathered. The
king ordered the Long Serpent to be put into the water, along with all his
other ships both small and great. He himself steered the Long Serpent.
When the crews were taken out for the ships, they were so carefully
selected that no man on board the Long Serpent was older than sixty or
younger than twenty years, and all were men distinguished for strength and
courage. Those who were Olaf's bodyguard were in particular chosen men,
both of the natives and of foreigners, and the boldest and strongest.

102. CREW ON BOARD OF THE LONG
SERPENT.
Ulf the Red was the name of the man who bore King Olaf's banner, and
was in the forecastle of the Long Serpent; and with him was Kolbjorn the
marshal, Thorstein Uxafot, and Vikar of Tiundaland, a brother of Arnliot
Gelline. By the bulkhead next the forecastle were Vak Raumason from Gaut
River, Berse the Strong, An Skyte from Jamtaland, Thrand the Strong from
Thelamork, and his brother Uthyrmer. Besides these were, of Halogaland
men, Thrand Skjalge and Ogmund Sande, Hlodver Lange from Saltvik, and
Harek Hvasse; together with these Throndhjem men—Ketil the High,
Thorfin Eisle, Havard and his brothers from Orkadal. The following were in
the fore-hold: Bjorn from Studla, Bork from the fjords. Thorgrim
Thjodolfson from Hvin, Asbjorn and Orm, Thord from Njardarlog,
Thorstein the White from Oprustadar, Arnor from More, Halstein and Hauk
from the Fjord district, Eyvind Snak, Bergthor Bestil, Halkel from Fialer,
Olaf Dreng, Arnfin from Sogn, Sigurd Bild, Einar from Hordaland, and Fin,
and Ketil from Rogaland and Grjotgard the Brisk. The following were in
the hold next the mast: Einar Tambaskelfer, who was not reckoned as fully
experienced, being only eighteen years old; Thorstein Hlifarson, Thorolf,
Ivar Smetta, and Orm Skogarnef. Many other valiant men were in the
Serpent, although we cannot tell all their names. In every half division of
the hold were eight men, and each and all chosen men; and in the fore-hold
were thirty men. It was a common saying among people, that the Long
Serpent's crew was as distinguished for bravery, strength, and daring,
among other men, as the Long Serpent was distinguished among other
ships. Thorkel Nefja, the king's brother, commanded the Short Serpent; and
Thorkel Dydril and Jostein, the king's mother's brothers, had the Crane; and
both these ships were well manned. King Olaf had eleven large ships from
Throndhjem, besides vessels with twenty rowers' benches, smaller vessels,
and provision-vessels.

103. ICELAND BAPTIZED.
When King Olaf had nearly rigged out his fleet in Nidaros, he appointed
men over the Throndhjem country in all districts and communities. He also
sent to Iceland Gissur the White and Hjalte Skeggjason, to proclaim
Christianity there; and sent with them a priest called Thormod, along with
several men in holy orders. But he retained with him, as hostages, four
Icelanders whom he thought the most important; namely, Kjartan Olafson,
Haldor Gudmundson, Kolbein Thordson, and Sverting Runolfson. Of
Gissur and Hjalte's progress, it is related that they came to Iceland before
the Althing, and went to the Thing; and in that Thing Christianity was
introduced by law into Iceland, and in the course of the summer all the
people were baptized (A.D. 1000).

104. GREENLAND BAPTIZED
The same spring King Olaf also sent Leif Eirikson (A.D. 1000) to
Greenland to proclaim Christianity there, and Leif went there that summer.
In the ocean he took up the crew of a ship which had been lost, and who
were clinging to the wreck. He also found Vinland the Good; arrived about
harvest in Greenland; and had with him for it a priest and other teachers,
with whom he went to Brattahild to lodge with his father Eirik. People
called him afterwards Leif the Lucky: but his father Eirik said that his luck
and ill luck balanced each other; for if Leif had saved a wreck in the ocean,
he had brought a hurtful person with him to Greenland, and that was the
priest.

105. RAGNVALD SENDS MESSENGERS TO
OLAF.
The winter after King Olaf had baptized Halogaland, he and Queen Thyre
were in Nidaros; and the summer before Queen Thyre had brought King
Olaf a boy child, which was both stout and promising, and was called
Harald, after its mother's father. The king and queen loved the infant
exceedingly, and rejoiced in the hope that it would grow up and inherit after
its father; but it lived barely a year after its birth, which both took much to
heart. In that winter were many Icelanders and other clever men in King
Olaf's house, as before related. His sister Ingebjorg, Trygve's daughter, King
Olaf's sister, was also at the court at that time. She was beautiful in
appearance, modest and frank with the people, had a steady manly
judgment, and was beloved of all. She was very fond of the Icelanders who
were there, but most of Kjartan Olafson, for he had been longer than the
others in the king's house; and he found it always amusing to converse with
her, for she had both understanding and cleverness in talk. The king was
always gay and full of mirth in his intercourse with people; and often asked
about the manners of the great men and chiefs in the neighbouring
countries, when strangers from Denmark or Sweden came to see him. The
summer before Halfred Vandredaskald had come from Gautland, where he
had been with Earl Ragnvald, Ulf's son, who had lately come to the
government of West Gautland. Ulf, Ragnvald's father, was a brother of
Sigurd the Haughty; so that King Olaf the Swede and Earl Ragnvald were
brother's and sister's children. Halfred told Olaf many things about the earl:
he said he was an able chief, excellently fitted for governing, generous with
money, brave and steady in friendship. Halfred said also the earl desired
much the friendship of King Olaf, and had spoken of making court
Ingebjorg, Trygve's daughter. The same winter came ambassadors from
Gautland, and fell in with King Olaf in the north, in Nidaros, and brought
the message which Halfred had spoken of,—that the earl desired to be King
Olaf's entire friend, and wished to become his brother-in-law by obtaining
his sister Ingebjorg in marriage. Therewith the ambassadors laid before the
king sufficient tokens in proof that in reality they came from the earl on this

errand. The king listened with approbation to their speech; but said that
Ingebjorg must determine on his assent to the marriage. The king then
talked to his sister about the matter, and asked her opinion about it. She
answered to this effect,—"I have been with you for some time, and you
have shown brotherly care and tender respect for me ever since you came to
the country. I will agree therefore to your proposal about my marriage,
provided that you do not marry me to a heathen man." The king said it
should be as she wished. The king then spoke to the ambassadors; and it
was settled before they departed that in summer Earl Ragnvald should meet
the king in the east parts of the country, to enter into the fullest friendship
with each other, and when they met they would settle about the marriage.
With this reply the earl's messengers went westward, and King Olaf
remained all winter in Nidaros in great splendour, and with many people
about him.

106. OLAF SENDS EXPEDITION TO
VINDLAND.
King Olaf proceeded in summer with his ships and men southwards
along the land (and past Stad. With him were Queen Thyre and Ingebjorg,
Trygveis daughter, the king's sister). Many of his friends also joined him,
and other persons of consequence who had prepared themselves to travel
with the king. The first man among these was his brother-in-law, Erling
Skjalgson, who had with him a large ship of thirty benches of rowers, and
which was in every respect well equipt. His brothers-in-law Hyrning and
Thorgeir also joined him, each of whom for himself steered a large vessel;
and many other powerful men besides followed him. (With all this war-
force he sailed southwards along the land; but when he came south as far as
Rogaland he stopped there, for Erling Skjalgson had prepared for him a
splendid feast at Sole. There Earl Ragnvald, Ulf's son, from Gautland, came
to meet the king, and to settle the business which had been proposed in
winter in the messages between them, namely, the marriage with Ingebjorg
the king's sister. Olaf received him kindly; and when the matter came to be
spoken of, the king said he would keep his word, and marry his sister
Ingebjorg to him, provided he would accept the true faith, and make all his
subjects he ruled over in his land be baptized; The earl agreed to this, and
he and all his followers were baptized. Now was the feast enlarged that
Erling had prepared, for the earl held his wedding there with Ingebjorg the
king's sister. King Olaf had now married off all his sisters. The earl, with
Ingebjorg, set out on his way home; and the king sent learned men with him
to baptize the people in Gautland, and to teach them the right faith and
morals. The king and the earl parted in the greatest friendship.)

107. OLAF'S EXPEDITION VINDLAND.
(After his sister Ingebjorg's wedding, the king made ready in all haste to
leave the country with his army, which was both great and made up of fine
men.) When he left the land and sailed southwards he had sixty ships of
war, with which he sailed past Denmark, and in through the Sound, and on
to Vindland. He appointed a meeting with King Burizleif; and when the
kings met, they spoke about the property which King Olaf demanded, and
the conference went off peaceably, as a good account was given of the
properties which King Olaf thought himself entitled to there. He passed
here much of the summer, and found many of his old friends.

108. CONSPIRACY AGAINST KING OLAF.
The Danish king, Svein Tjuguskeg, was married, as before related, to
Sigrid the Haughty. Sigrid was King Olaf Trygvason's greatest enemy; the
cause of which, as before said, was that King Olaf had broken off with her,
and had struck her in the face. She urged King Svein much to give battle to
King Olaf Trygvason; saying that he had reason enough, as Olaf had
married his sister Thyre without his leave, "and that your predecessors
would not have submitted to." Such persuasions Sigrid had often in her
mouth; and at last she brought it so far that Svein resolved firmly on doing
so. Early in spring King Svein sent messengers eastward into Svithjod, to
his son-in-law Olaf, the Swedish king, and to Earl Eirik; and informed them
that King Olaf of Norway was levying men for an expedition, and intended
in summer to go to Vindland. To this news the Danish king added an
invitation to the Swedish king and Earl Eirik to meet King Svein with an
army, so that all together they might make an attack; on King Olaf
Trygvason. The Swedish king and Earl Eirik were ready enough for this,
and immediately assembled a great fleet and an army through all Svithjod,
with which they sailed southwards to Denmark, and arrived there after King
Olaf Trygvason had sailed to the eastward. Haldor the Unchristian tells of
this in his lay on Earl Eirik:—

"The king-subduer raised a host
Of warriors on the Swedish coast.
The brave went southwards to the fight,
Who love the sword-storm's gleaming light;
The brave, who fill the wild wolf's mouth,
Followed bold Eirik to the south;
The brave, who sport in blood—each one
With the bold earl to sea is gone."

The Swedish king and Earl Eirik sailed to meet the Danish king, and they
had all, when together, an immense force.

109. EARL SIGVALDE'S TREACHEROUS
PLANS.
At the same time that king Svein sent a message to Svithjod for an army,
he sent Earl Sigvalde to Vindland to spy out King Olaf Trygvason's
proceedings, and to bring it about by cunning devices that King Svein and
King Olaf should fall in with each other. So Sigvalde sets out to go to
Vindland. First, he came to Jomsborg, and then he sought out King Olaf
Trygvason. There was much friendship in their conversation, and the earl
got himself into great favour with the king. Astrid, the Earl's wife, King
Burizleif's daughter, was a great friend of King Olaf Trygvason, particularly
on account of the connection which had been between them when Olaf was
married to her sister Geira. Earl Sigvalde was a prudent, ready-minded man;
and as he had got a voice in King Olaf's council, he put him off much from
sailing homewards, finding various reasons for delay. Olaf's people were in
the highest degree dissatisfied with this; for the men were anxious to get
home, and they lay ready to sail, waiting only for a wind. At last Earl
Sigvalde got a secret message from Denmark that the Swedish king's army
was arrived from the east, and that Earl Eirik's also was ready; and that all
these chiefs had resolved to sail eastwards to Vindland, and wait for King
Olaf at an island which is called Svold. They also desired the earl to
contrive matters so that they should meet King Olaf there.

110. KING OLAF'S VOYAGE FROM
VINDLAND.
There came first a flying report to Vindland that the Danish king, Svein,
had fitted out an army; and it was soon whispered that he intended to attack
King Olaf. But Earl Sigvalde says to King Olaf, "It never can be King
Svein's intention to venture with the Danish force alone, to give battle to
thee with such a powerful army; but if thou hast any suspicion that evil is
on foot, I will follow thee with my force (at that time it was considered a
great matter to have Jomsborg vikings with an army), and I will give thee
eleven well-manned ships." The king accepted this offer; and as the light
breeze of wind that came was favourable, he ordered the ships to get under
weigh, and the war-horns to sound the departure. The sails were hoisted and
all the small vessels, sailing fastest, got out to sea before the others. The
earl, who sailed nearest to the king's ship, called to those on board to tell the
king to sail in his keel-track: "For I know where the water is deepest
between the islands and in the sounds, and these large ships require the
deepest." Then the earl sailed first with his eleven ships, and the king
followed with his large ships, also eleven in number; but the whole of the
rest of the fleet sailed out to sea. Now when Earl Sigvalde came sailing
close under the island Svold, a skiff rowed out to inform the earl that the
Danish king's army was lying in the harbour before them. Then the earl
ordered the sails of his vessels to be struck, and they rowed in under the
island. Haldor the Unchristian says:—

"From out the south bold Trygve's son
With one-and-seventy ships came on,
To dye his sword in bloody fight,
Against the Danish foeman's might.
But the false earl the king betrayed;
And treacherous Sigvalde, it is said,
Deserted from King Olaf's fleet,
And basely fled, the Danes to meet."

It is said here that King Olaf and Earl Sigvalde had seventy sail of
vessels: and one more, when they sailed from the south.

111. CONSULTATION OF THE KINGS.
The Danish King Svein, the Swedish King Olaf, and Earl Eirik, were
there with all their forces (1000). The weather being fine and clear
sunshine, all these chiefs, with a great suite, went out on the isle to see the
vessels sailing out at sea, and many of them crowded together; and they saw
among them one large and glancing ship. The two kings said, "That is a
large and very beautiful vessel: that will be the Long Serpent."
Earl Eirik replied, "That is not the Long Serpent." And he was right; for it
was the ship belonging to Eindride of Gimsar.
Soon after they saw another vessel coming sailing along much larger than
the first; then says King Svein, "Olaf Trygvason must be afraid, for he does
not venture to sail with the figure-head of the dragon upon his ship."
Says Earl Eirik, "That is not the king's ship yet; for I know that ship by
the coloured stripes of cloth in her sail. That is Erling Skialgson's. Let him
sail; for it is the better for us that the ship is away from Olaf's fleet, so well
equipt as she is."
Soon after they saw and knew Earl Sigvalde's ships, which turned in and
laid themselves under the island. Then they saw three ships coming along
under sail, and one of them very large. King Svein ordered his men to go to
their ships, "for there comes the Long Serpent."
Earl Eirik says, "Many other great and stately vessels have they besides
the Long Serpent. Let us wait a little."
Then said many, "Earl Eirik will not fight and avenge his father; and it is
a great shame that it should be told that we lay here with so great a force,
and allowed King Olaf to sail out to sea before our eyes."
But when they had spoken thus for a short time, they saw four ships
coming sailing along, of which one had a large dragon-head richly gilt.
Then King Svein stood up and said, "That dragon shall carry me this
evening high, for I shall steer it."
Then said many, "The Long Serpent is indeed a wonderfully large and
beautiful vessel, and it shows a great mind to have built such a ship."